This is a modern-English version of The Colonial Cavalier; or, Southern Life before the Revolution, originally written by Goodwin, Maud Wilder.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The
Colonial Cavalier
Or
Or
Southern Life Before the
Revolution
Southern Life Before the
Revolution
By
Maud Wilder Goodwin
By
Maud Wilder Goodwin
Illustrated by
Harry Edwards
Illustrated by
Harry Edwards
New York
Lovell, Coryell & Company
1894
New York Lovell, Coryell & Company 1894
Copyright, 1894,
BY
UNITED STATES BOOK COMPANY.
All Rights Reserved.
Copyright, 1894,
BY
UNITED STATES BOOK COMPANY.
All Rights Reserved.
Contents
PAGE | |
Preface, | 7 |
Home, | 13 |
and Wives, | 43 |
His Dress, | 73 |
News, Trade and Travel, | 97 |
His Friends and Foes, | 125 |
His Amusements, | 141 |
His Man-Servants and His Maid-Servants, | 165 |
His Church, | 189 |
His Education, | 221 |
Laws, Punishments and Politics, | 243 |
Sickness and Death, | 273 |
The Colonial Cavalier
The Colonial Cavalier
Preface
Two great forces have contributed to the making of the Anglo-American character. The types, broadly classed in England as Puritan and Cavalier, repeated themselves in the New World. On the bleak Massachusetts coast, the Puritan emigrants founded a race as rugged as their environment. Driven by the force of compelling conscience from their homes, they came to the new land, at once pilgrims and pioneers, to rear altars and found homes in the primeval forest. It was not freedom of worship alone they sought, but their own way. They found it and kept it. Such a race produced a strong and hardy type of manhood, admirable if not always lovable.
Two major forces shaped the Anglo-American character. The two groups, generally categorized in England as Puritan and Cavalier, emerged again in the New World. On the harsh Massachusetts coast, the Puritan immigrants established a community as tough as their environment. Driven by a powerful sense of conscience from their homes, they arrived in the new land, both pilgrims and pioneers, to build places of worship and create homes in the untouched forest. They weren’t just looking for freedom of worship; they wanted their own way of life. They found it and held on to it. This group produced a strong and resilient type of manhood, impressive even if not always endearing.
But there was another force at work, moulding the national character, a force as persistent, a type as intense as the Puritan’s own, and its exact opposite. The men who settled the Southern Colonies, Virginia, Maryland, and the Carolinas, were Cavaliers; not necessarily in blood, or even in loyalty to the Stuart cause, but Cavalier in sympathies, in the general view of life, in virtues and vices. So[Pg 8] far as the provinces could represent the mother country, Virginia and Maryland reflected the Cavaliers, as Massachusetts and Connecticut reflected the Puritans.
But there was another force at play, shaping the national character, a force as persistent and intense as the Puritan's own, yet completely opposite. The people who settled the Southern Colonies—Virginia, Maryland, and the Carolinas—were Cavaliers; not necessarily by blood or even by loyalty to the Stuart cause, but Cavalier in their sympathies, overall perspective on life, and in their virtues and vices. So[Pg 8] far as the provinces could represent the mother country, Virginia and Maryland mirrored the Cavaliers, just as Massachusetts and Connecticut mirrored the Puritans.
Their settlers came, impelled by no religious motives, and driven by no persecution. They lacked, therefore, the bond of a common enthusiasm and the still stronger tie of a common antipathy. Above all, they lacked the town-meeting. Separated by the necessities of plantation life, they formed a series of tiny kingdoms rather than a democratic community. To the Puritan, the village life of Scrooby and its like was familiar and therefore dear; but to the Southern settlers, the ideal was the great estate of the English gentry whose descendants many of them were.
Their settlers came without any religious motivations or persecution pushing them. They so missed the connection of a shared enthusiasm and even more so the strong bond of a common dislike. Most importantly, they didn't have the town-meeting. Divided by the demands of plantation life, they created a series of small kingdoms instead of a democratic community. For the Puritan, the village life of Scrooby and similar places was familiar and therefore cherished; but for the Southern settlers, the ideal was the large estate of the English gentry, many of whom were their descendants.
The term, “Cavalier,” came into vogue in the struggle between Charles the First and his Parliament, but the type itself was already well-developed in the reign of James, and under the fostering influence of Buckingham. A great deal of energy has been wasted in the discussion as to how much of this Cavalier blood was found among the early settlers. It is enough that we know that, between the coming of the first adventurers and the Restoration, the number of “gentlemen” was sufficient to direct the policy of the State, and color the life of its society.
The term “Cavalier” became popular during the conflict between Charles the First and his Parliament, but the type was already well-established during James's reign, influenced by Buckingham. A lot of effort has been spent debating how much of this Cavalier spirit was present among the early settlers. What matters is that we recognize that, between the arrival of the first explorers and the Restoration, there were enough “gentlemen” to shape the State's policies and influence its society.
[Pg 9]When the earliest colonists left England, the Cavalier was at the height of his glory. Now he represents a lost cause, “and none so poor to do him reverence.” The sceptre of royal authority is shattered; society has grown dull and decorous. Even in dress, the Puritan has prevailed. The people who speak of Cromwell’s followers as “Roundheads” and “Cropped Ears,” go closer cropped than they, and the costume of a gentleman of to-day is uglier and gloomier than any the Puritan ever dreamed of introducing.
[Pg 9]When the earliest colonists left England, the Cavalier was at the peak of his power. Now he stands for a lost cause, “and none so poor to give him respect.” The symbol of royal authority is broken; society has become dull and proper. Even in fashion, the Puritan has triumphed. The people who refer to Cromwell’s followers as “Roundheads” and “Cropped Ears” now wear styles that are even more closely cropped, and today’s gentleman’s attire is uglier and gloomier than anything the Puritan ever imagined introducing.
These concessions of the modern world make the Puritan a familiar figure, as he stands out in the page of Hawthorne, or on the canvas of Boughton. But the Cavalier fades into the dim and shadowy background of the past. We cannot afford to have him slip away from us so, if we wish really to understand the history of our country; we must know both sides of its development.
These concessions of the modern world make the Puritan a familiar figure, as he stands out in the pages of Hawthorne or on the canvas of Boughton. But the Cavalier fades into the dim and shadowy background of the past. We can’t let him disappear completely if we really want to understand the history of our country; we need to know both sides of its development.
Hitherto, the real comprehension of the Colonial Cavalier has been hindered by the florid enthusiasm of the South, and the critical coldness of the North. His admirers have painted him as a theatrical personage, always powdered and be-ruffled, fighting duels as frequently as he changed his dress, living in lordly state in a baronial mansion, or dancing in the brilliant halls of fashion in the season at the capital. All this is, of course,[Pg 10] seen to be absurd, as one comes to study the conditions under which he lived. We find the “capital” a straggling village, the “estate” a half-cultivated farm, and the “host of retainers” often but a mob of black slaves, clad in motley, or lying half-naked in the sun. Does it follow, then, that the lives of these men are not worth serious study? Surely not. It is in the very primitiveness of environment that the chief interest of the study of that early life lies. Here were men who brought to the New World a keen appreciation of the luxuries and refined pleasures of life, who had not eschewed them for conscience’s sake like the Puritan, yet who relinquished them all bravely and cheerfully, to face the hardships and dangers of a pioneer life; and when their descendants, growing rich with the increasing prosperity of the country, had once more surrounded themselves with beautiful homes and wide acres, they too stood ready to sacrifice them all at the call of Liberty. If we would understand Washington, and Jefferson, and the Lees, George Mason, and John Randolph, we must study them as the “Autocrat” tells us we should all be studied, for at least a century before birth.
Until now, truly understanding the Colonial Cavalier has been complicated by the exaggerated enthusiasm of the South and the critical coldness of the North. His fans have depicted him as a dramatic figure, always well-groomed and dressed, engaged in duels as often as he switched outfits, living lavishly in a grand mansion, or dancing in the fashionable halls of the capital during the social season. However, as we delve into the realities of his life, this image proves to be absurd. We discover that the “capital” was actually a scattered village, the “estate” was merely a partly cultivated farm, and the “host of retainers” often consisted of a group of enslaved people, dressed in rags or lying half-naked in the sun. Does this mean that the lives of these men aren't worthy of serious study? Absolutely not. It is precisely in the simplicity of their surroundings where the main interest of studying that early life lies. These were men who brought a sharp appreciation for the luxuries and refined pleasures of life to the New World, who hadn’t rejected them for moral reasons like the Puritans, yet who willingly gave them up to face the challenges and dangers of pioneering; and when their descendants became wealthy with the country's growing prosperity and surrounded themselves with beautiful homes and vast land, they too were prepared to sacrifice everything in the name of Liberty. To truly understand Washington, Jefferson, the Lees, George Mason, and John Randolph, we must study them as the “Autocrat” suggests we all should be studied, starting at least a century before their birth.
The Colonial Cavalier must be painted, like a Rembrandt, with high lights and deep shadows. It is idle to ignore his weaknesses or his vices.[Pg 11] They are of the kind that insist on notice. Yet, with all his faults, he will surely prove well worth our serious consideration, and however wide we open our eyes to his defects, however we seek to brush away the illusions with which tinsel hero-worship has surrounded him, we shall still find him, judged as he has a right to be, at his best, closely approaching Lowell’s definition of a gentleman: “A man of culture, a man of intellectual resources, a man of public spirit, a man of refinement, with that good taste which is the conscience of the mind, and that conscience which is the good taste of the soul.”
The Colonial Cavalier needs to be portrayed, like a Rembrandt, with bright highlights and deep shadows. It’s pointless to overlook his flaws or his vices.[Pg 11] They demand attention. Yet, despite all his faults, he will definitely prove to be worth our serious consideration. No matter how much we acknowledge his defects, or try to dispel the illusions created by superficial hero-worship, we will still find him, judged fairly, at his best, closely aligned with Lowell’s definition of a gentleman: “A man of culture, a man of intellectual resources, a man of public spirit, a man of refinement, with that good taste which is the conscience of the mind, and that conscience which is the good taste of the soul.”
This little volume makes no pretensions to the dignity of a history. It aims only, through local gossip and homely details of life and customs, to open a side-door, through which we may, perchance, gain a sense of fireside intimacy with The Colonial Cavalier.
This small book doesn't claim to be a history. It simply aims to use local stories and everyday details about life and customs to open a side door, through which we might, perhaps, feel a cozy connection with The Colonial Cavalier.
His Home
I stood in the wide hall of the old brick mansion built, a century and a half ago, by “King Carter,” on the shore of the James River.
I was standing in the spacious hall of the ancient brick mansion built a hundred and fifty years ago by “King Carter,” on the banks of the James River.
It was Autumn. The doors at either end of the saloon were open, and their casements framed the landscape like a picture. From the foot of the moss-grown steps at the rear, the drive stretched its length, under several closed gates, for half a mile, till it joined the little travelled high-road. From the porch in front, the ground fell away, in what had once been a series of terraces, to the brink of the river, across whose western hills the November sun was setting red. Not a ripple stirred the surface of the water—the dead leaves on the ground never rustled. All was still; solitary, yet not melancholy. The place seemed apart from the present—a part of the past.
It was autumn. The doors at either end of the saloon were wide open, and their frames showcased the landscape like a painting. From the foot of the moss-covered steps at the back, the driveway stretched for half a mile under several closed gates until it connected with the little-used highway. From the porch in front, the ground sloped down in what had once been a series of terraces to the edge of the river, where the November sun was setting red over the western hills. Not a ripple disturbed the water's surface—the fallen leaves on the ground remained still. Everything was quiet; solitary, yet not sad. The place felt separate from the present—a piece of the past.
Within doors, everything was mellowed by the[Pg 16] softening touch of twilight and age. The hospitable fire which blazed in the great throat of the library chimney, cast odd shadows on the high wainscot, and the delicately wrought mouldings over the chimney-breast, and its reflections danced in the small panes of the heavily framed windows as though the witches were making tea outside.
Inside, everything was softened by the[Pg 16] gentle touch of twilight and age. The welcoming fire blazing in the large fireplace of the library created strange shadows on the tall wainscot and the finely crafted moldings over the mantel, while its reflections flickered in the small panes of the heavy-framed windows as if witches were brewing tea outside.
The dark staircase wound upward in the centre of the hallway, its handrail hacked by the swords of soldiers in the Revolution. As I glanced at it, and then out along the long avenue, I seemed to see Tarleton’s scarlet-clad dragoons dashing up to surround the house. Then, as I turned westward, imagination travelled still further into the past, and pictured the slow approach of a British packet, gliding peacefully up to the little wharf down yonder, to discharge its household freight of tea and spices, of India muslins and “callamancoes” before it proceeded on its way to the town of Williamsburg, a few miles farther up the river.
The dark staircase twisted up the center of the hallway, its handrail damaged by the swords of soldiers during the Revolution. As I looked at it, and then out along the long avenue, I felt like I could see Tarleton's red-coated dragoons rushing in to surround the house. Then, as I turned west, my imagination drifted even further back in time, envisioning the slow arrival of a British ship, smoothly gliding to the small wharf over there to unload its cargo of tea and spices, as well as Indian muslins and "callamancoes," before continuing on to the town of Williamsburg, a few miles further up the river.
At the period of which I was dreaming, Williamsburg was the capital of the province, with a wide street named in honor of the Duke of Gloucester, and a college named after their late majesties, William and Mary, with a jolly Raleigh tavern and a stately Governor’s Palace; but all this had come about some fifty years before the building of Carter’s Grove.
During the time I was dreaming about, Williamsburg was the capital of the province, featuring a broad street named after the Duke of Gloucester, and a college named for their late majesties, William and Mary, along with a lively Raleigh tavern and an impressive Governor’s Palace; but all of this had been established around fifty years before the construction of Carter’s Grove.
[Pg 19]In the middle of the seventeenth century it was far more primitive,—indeed, it was not Williamsburg at all, but only “The Middle Plantation,” with a few pioneer houses surrounded by primeval forests, from which savage red faces now and then peered out, to the terror of the settlers; while at nightfall the heavy wooden shutters had been closed, lest the firelight should prove a shining mark for the Indian’s arrow. If the traveller found Williamsburg in the eighteenth century “a straggling village,” and its mansions “houses of very moderate pretensions,” what would he have thought of those first modest homes, where the horse-trough was the family wash-basin; where stools and benches, hung against the wall, constituted the furniture; where the kitchen-table served for dining-table as well, and was handsomely set out with bowls, trenchers, and noggins of wood, with gourds and squashes daintily cut, to add color to the meal; while the family was counted well off that could muster a few spoons, and a plate or two of shining pewter! But those pioneers and their wives felt pride in their little homes, for they realized how favorably they contrasted with the cabins built at “James Cittie” by Wingfield and Smith and their fellow-adventurers. They had indeed more cause for honest pride than the stay-at-homes in England could ever realize, for such knew[Pg 20] nothing of the infinite toil and the difficulty of founding a settlement in a new country, thousands of miles from civilization, with forests to be cleared and savages to be fought, turbulent followers to be ruled, and food, shelter, and clothing to be provided.
[Pg 19]In the middle of the seventeenth century, it was much more basic— in fact, it wasn’t Williamsburg at all, but just “The Middle Plantation,” featuring a few pioneer homes surrounded by dense forests, from which fearful Native American faces occasionally emerged, terrifying the settlers. At nightfall, the heavy wooden shutters were closed to prevent the firelight from becoming an easy target for an Indian's arrow. If a traveler found Williamsburg in the eighteenth century to be “a scattered village” with its mansions as “houses of very modest pretensions,” what would he have thought of those first simple homes, where a horse-trough served as the family washbasin; where stools and benches hung against the wall made up the furniture; where the kitchen table also served as the dining table and was nicely set with wooden bowls, trenchers, and noggins, with gourds and squashes artfully cut to add some color to the meal; while families felt well-off if they could gather a few spoons and a plate or two made of shiny pewter! But those pioneers and their wives took pride in their small homes, knowing how favorably they compared to the cabins built at “James Cittie” by Wingfield, Smith, and their fellow adventurers. They actually had more reason for genuine pride than those who stayed in England could ever understand, for those individuals knew[Pg 20] nothing of the endless work and challenges involved in establishing a settlement in a new land, thousands of miles from civilization, with forests to clear, Native Americans to confront, unruly followers to manage, and food, shelter, and clothing to provide.
No sooner were the “Ancient Planters,” as the chronicles call the first settlers, fairly ashore on their island, than the Company at home opened its battery of advice upon them: “Seeing order is at the same price with confusion,” the secretary wrote, setting down a very dubious proposition as an aphorism, “it shall be advisably done to set your houses even and by a line, that your streets may have a good breadth, and be carried square about your market-place, and every street’s end opening into it, that from thence, with a few field-pieces, you may command every street throughout; which market-place you may also fortify, if you think it needful.” It must have seemed grimly humorous to those pioneers, huddling their cabins together within the shelter of the wooden fence, dignified by the name of a palisade, and mounted with all the guns they could muster, to be thus advised from a distance of three thousand miles to construct at once a model English village, and fortify the market-place, if they thought best. An Italian proverb has it that “it is easy to threaten[Pg 21] a bull from a window,” and so the Virginia Company found no difficulty in regulating the affairs of the colonists and the Indians, from their window in London. The settlers paid as little heed as possible to their interference, and struggled on through the sickness and the starving-time, as best they could, clearing away the brush, and felling trees, and putting up houses. But building went on so slowly that in 1619, “In James Cittie were only those houses that Sir Thomas Gates built in the tyme of his government (1610), with one wherein the governor allwayes dwelt, and a church built wholly at the charge of the inhabitants of the citye, of timber, being fifty foote in length and twenty in breadth.” The report from the town of Henrico was still less encouraging, for there were found only “three old houses, a poor ruinated church, with some few poore buildings on the islande.”
As soon as the “Ancient Planters,” as the records call the first settlers, stepped onto their island, the Company back home began bombarding them with advice: “Since order comes at the same cost as chaos,” the secretary wrote, presenting a very questionable idea as if it were a saying, “it would be wise to align your houses in a straight line, so your streets have a decent width and run evenly around your market-place, with each street ending there, so that you can control every street from it with a few cannons; you may also fortify that market-place, if you think it's necessary.” It must have seemed darkly funny to those pioneers, cramming their cabins together within the makeshift wooden fence, grandly called a palisade, and armed with whatever guns they could gather, to receive such advice from three thousand miles away to immediately create a model English village and fortify the market-place, if they saw fit. There's an Italian proverb that says “it's easy to threaten a bull from a window,” and that’s exactly how the Virginia Company managed to oversee the colonists and the Indians from their window in London. The settlers ignored their interference as much as they could and endured through sickness and times of starvation, clearing brush, cutting down trees, and building houses. But construction was moving so slowly that by 1619, “In James Cittie there were only the houses that Sir Thomas Gates built during his term (1610), plus one where the governor always lived, and a church built entirely at the expense of the city’s residents, made of timber, fifty feet long and twenty feet wide.” The report from the town of Henrico was even less hopeful, showing just “three old houses, a dilapidated church, and a few shabby buildings on the island.”
Yet, in spite of hindrances and drawbacks, the colony prospered. Lord De la Warre reported that all the enterprise needed was “a few honest laborers burdened with children”; and such alluring inducements were held out to immigrants, that I cannot understand how the London poor, swarming in their black alleys, could resist the invitation to come over to a land where pure air and plenty were to be had for nothing. Ralph Hamor[Pg 22] wrote home: “The affairs of the colony being so well ordered and the hardest tasks already overpast, that whosoever, now or hereafter, shall happily arrive there, shall finde a handsome house of some four roomes or more, if he have a family, to repose himselfe in, rent-free, and twelve English acres of ground adjoining thereunto, very strongly impailed; which ground is only allotted unto him for roots, gardaine-herbs and corne; neither shall he need to provide himselfe victuals. He shall have for himselfe and family a competent twelvemonths’ provision delivered unto him.” In addition to all this, the colonist was to be furnished with tools of all sorts, and “for his better subsistence, he shall have poultry and swine, and if he prefer, a goate or two, and perhaps a cowe given him.” I am at a loss to understand why all England did not emigrate at once to the land where such a gift-enterprise was on foot. Perhaps the readers distrusted Hamor’s authority; perhaps they thought some extraordinary risks or dangers must lurk behind such fair promises, and when the Indian massacre came, they possibly nodded their wise heads and said, “I told you so.”
Yet, despite the obstacles and challenges, the colony thrived. Lord De la Warre reported that all the venture needed was “a few honest laborers with kids”; and such tempting offers were made to immigrants that I can’t understand how the poor in London, crowded in their dark alleys, could resist the chance to come to a place where fresh air and abundance were available for free. Ralph Hamor[Pg 22] wrote home: “The colony's affairs are so well organized and the toughest tasks already completed, that anyone who arrives there now or in the future will find a nice house with four or more rooms, if they have a family, to relax in, rent-free, along with twelve English acres of land next to it, well-fenced; this land is only set aside for growing roots, garden vegetables, and corn; and they won’t need to worry about food. They will receive a sufficient year’s supply of provisions delivered to them.” In addition to all this, the colonist would be given tools of all kinds, and “for better living, they will have poultry and pigs, and if they prefer, a goat or two, and possibly a cow given to them.” I can’t understand why all of England didn’t emigrate immediately to a place where such a generous opportunity was available. Maybe people didn’t trust Hamor’s claims; perhaps they thought there must be some hidden risks or dangers behind such attractive promises, and when the Indian massacre happened, they likely shook their heads knowingly and said, “I told you so.”
The agent of the Maryland Company worked on a very different system from this gilded Virginia offer. He published a pamphlet giving detailed directions to “intending settlers.” They were not to depend on the resources of the colony, even for the first year, but to bring with them laborers and watch-dogs, grains and seeds of all kinds, and meal enough to last while their houses were a-building.
The agent of the Maryland Company operated on a completely different approach compared to the flashy offer from Virginia. He released a pamphlet with detailed instructions for “future settlers.” They were advised not to rely on the colony's resources, even for their first year, but to bring along laborers and guard dogs, a variety of grains and seeds, and enough food to last while their homes were being built.
[Pg 25]I find that I gain the best idea of what these first houses in America were like, by asking myself how I should have built, in the conditions under which the settlers worked, dropped down in a little forest-clearing, the ocean before and the Indians behind, with few and imperfect tools, and with a pressure all the while of securing food for to-day, and sowing grain for to-morrow. I am sure I should have put up a shelter of the rudest kind that could be trusted to withstand the winds of Autumn, and the storms of Winter. I should not have planed my beams, nor matched my floorboards. Only my doors and shutters I should have made both strong and stout, to meet the gales from the sea, or a sudden dash from lurking savages in the bush. This I find, therefore, without surprise, was just what the settlers did. They divided the house into a kitchen and a bedroom, with a shed joined on for the goats and pigs, or, if the owner were so lucky, a cow. Their chimneys were chiefly constructed out of twigs plastered on both sides with clay, which dried in the sun, and served for some time, before it crumbled again to dust. As there were no mills, the corn-grinding[Pg 26] had to be done at home; so the settlers, learning the trick from the Indians, improvised a mortar, by burning out the stump of a tree into a hollow, and hanging over it a log, suspended from the limb of a tree close at hand, for a pestle. This was hard work, and the grinding in the little hand-mills brought from England was scarcely easier. A dying man, leaving his children to their uncle’s care, expressly stipulated that they should not be put to the drudgery of pounding corn.
[Pg 25]I find that I get the best sense of what the first houses in America were like by imagining how I would have built them under the conditions the settlers faced: dropped into a small clearing in the forest, with the ocean in front and the Indians behind, using only a few and imperfect tools, all while feeling the constant pressure to secure food for today and plant grain for tomorrow. I'm sure I would have constructed a basic shelter that could withstand the autumn winds and winter storms. I wouldn’t have planed the beams or matched the floorboards. I would have made my doors and shutters strong and sturdy to withstand the gales from the sea or a sudden attack from hidden savages in the woods. So, it's no surprise that this is exactly what the settlers did. They divided their homes into a kitchen and a bedroom, with a shed attached for the goats and pigs, or, if they were fortunate, a cow. Their chimneys were mostly made of twigs plastered with clay on both sides, which dried in the sun and lasted for some time before crumbling into dust. Since there were no mills, the corn had to be ground at home, so the settlers, learning from the Indians, improvised a mortar by hollowing out a burnt tree stump and using a log hanging over it as a pestle. This was hard work, and grinding in the small hand-mills they brought from England wasn’t much easier. A dying man, leaving his children under their uncle's care, specifically requested that they not be forced into the drudgery of pounding corn. [Pg 26]
Within the house, stood the great and small wheels for wool and flax, the carding-comb and the moulds for making those candles, of green myrtleberry wax which, as Beverly writes, “are never greasie to the touch, nor melt with lying in the hottest weather. Neither does the snuff of[Pg 27] these ever offend the smell, like that of a tallow-candle; but instead of being disagreeable, if an accident puts a candle out, it yields a pleasant fragrancy to all that are in the room, insomuch that nice people often put them out on purpose to have the incense of the expiring snuff.”
Inside the house were the large and small wheels for wool and flax, the carding comb, and the molds for making candles from green myrtleberry wax, which, as Beverly writes, “aren't greasy to the touch and don’t melt when left in the heat. Plus, the snuff from[Pg 27] these candles is never unpleasant, like that of a tallow candle; instead, if a candle goes out by accident, it gives off a nice fragrance that fills the room, so much so that fussy people sometimes intentionally blow them out just to enjoy the scent of the extinguished snuff.”
It was no pitiable life that those pioneers lived, even in those most primitive days. Their out-of-door existence was full of a wild charm, and their energy soon improved conditions indoors. Every ship from England brought over conveniences and luxuries. The cabin was exchanged for a substantial house. First pewter, and then silver plate began to shine on sideboards of polished oak. Four-post bedsteads decorated the sleeping rooms, and tapestry curtains kept out the cold.
The pioneers didn’t have a sad life, even in those early days. Their outdoor life was full of a wild charm, and their hard work quickly improved life inside. Every ship from England brought over comforts and luxuries. Cabins were replaced with sturdy houses. First pewter and then silver plates started to shine on polished oak sideboards. Four-poster beds adorned the bedrooms, and tapestry curtains kept out the cold.
A Maryland record of 1653 tells of a bargain between T. Wilford and Paul Sympson, by which, in consideration of twenty thousand pounds of tobacco received from Sympson, Wilford agrees to support him for the rest of his life “like a gentleman.” This gentleman-like provision consisted of a house fifteen feet square, with a Welsh chimney, and lined with riven boards; a handsome joined bedstead, bedding and curtains; one small table, six stools, and three wainscot chairs; a servant to wait on him; meat, apparel, and washing; and every year an anker (ten gallons) of drams, one[Pg 28] tierce of sack, and a case of English spirits for his own use.
A Maryland record from 1653 describes a deal between T. Wilford and Paul Sympson. In exchange for twenty thousand pounds of tobacco that Sympson gave Wilford, he agrees to take care of him for the rest of his life “like a gentleman.” This gentlemanly arrangement included a house fifteen feet square with a Welsh chimney, lined with split boards; a nice bed frame, bedding, and curtains; one small table, six stools, and three wainscot chairs; a servant to assist him; food, clothing, and laundry; and every year, an anker (ten gallons) of spirits, one tierce of sack, and a case of English liquor for his personal use.
It is hard to imagine what more of luxury, an annuity could furnish to a gentleman of the nineteenth century, if indeed Heaven had blessed him with a stomach capable of consuming such an “intolerable deal of sack.”
It’s hard to picture what more luxury an annuity could provide for a gentleman of the nineteenth century, especially if Heaven had gifted him with a stomach able to handle such an “intolerable deal of sack.”
The next fifty years still further increased the elegance of living; and style as well as comfort began to be considered. In an inventory of household goods belonging to a Virginian in 1698, I find included, “a feather-bed, one sett Kitterminster curtains, and Vallens bedstead, one pair white linen sheets with two do. pillow biers, 2 Rusha-leather chaires, 5 Rush-bottom chaires, a burning glass, a flesk fork, and 6 Alchemy spoones” (alchemy being a mixed metal, originally supposed to be gold made by magic). In addition to these articles, the list includes a brass skimer and 2 pairs of pot-hooks, and, as its crowning glory, “1 old silver Dram-cup.” No doubt the possessor had sat with his boon companions on many a cold night, by the great chimney, plunging the hot poker into the fire.—
The next fifty years further enhanced the elegance of living, with both style and comfort becoming important considerations. In an inventory of household goods owned by a Virginian in 1698, I find listed, “a feather bed, one set of Kitterminster curtains, and a Vallens bedstead, one pair of white linen sheets with two matching pillowcases, 2 rush-leather chairs, 5 rush-bottom chairs, a burning glass, a flesh fork, and 6 alchemy spoons” (alchemy being a mixed metal that was originally thought to be magically created gold). Alongside these items, the list also includes a brass skimmer and 2 pairs of pot hooks, and as its crowning glory, “1 old silver dram cup.” No doubt the owner had spent many cold nights with friends, sitting by the large fireplace, poking the fire with a hot iron.
“And nursed the loggerhead, whose hissing dip,
Timed by nice instinct, creamed the mug of flip.”
“And cared for the loggerhead, whose hissing dip,
Perfectly timed, topped off the mug of flip.”
The house of a planter in Virginia at the end of the seventeenth century, was substantial and[Pg 29] comfortable. The inventory of such a planter mentions, as belonging to the homestead, a “parlor chamber, chamber over sd. chamber, chamber over the parlor, nursery, old nursery, room over the Ladyes chamber, Ladyes chamber, entry, store, home house quarter, home house, quarter over the creek, Smiths shopp, Barne, kitchen, Dary, chamber over the old Dary, flemings quarter, Robinsons quarter, Whitakers quarter, Black Wallnut Quarter.”
The home of a planter in Virginia at the end of the seventeenth century was substantial and[Pg 29] comfortable. The inventory of such a planter lists, as part of the property, a “parlor chamber, chamber over said chamber, chamber over the parlor, nursery, old nursery, room over the ladies' chamber, ladies' chamber, entry, store, main house quarter, main house, quarter over the creek, Smith's shop, barn, kitchen, dairy, chamber over the old dairy, Fleming's quarter, Robinson's quarter, Whitaker's quarter, Black Walnut Quarter.”
By this time, the house of the rich in the towns boasted a parlor, but its furnishing was of the simplest. A white floor sprinkled with clean white sand, large tables, and heavy high-backed chairs of solid, dark oak decorated a parlor enough for anybody, says the chronicler of Baltimore. William Fitzhugh directs Mistress Sarah Bland in London (1682) to procure him a suit of tapestry hangings for a room twenty feet long, sixteen feet wide, and nine feet high; “and half a dozen chairs suitable.”
By this time, wealthy homes in the towns had a parlor, but it was furnished very simply. A white floor sprinkled with clean white sand, large tables, and heavy, high-backed chairs made of solid, dark oak decorated the parlor enough for anyone, according to the chronicler of Baltimore. William Fitzhugh instructs Mistress Sarah Bland in London (1682) to get him a set of tapestry hangings for a room that is twenty feet long, sixteen feet wide, and nine feet high; “and half a dozen chairs that match.”
The kitchen had long ago been separated from the dining-room, and, in the better houses, set off in a separate building, that its odours might not fill the other rooms when warm weather made open doors and windows necessary. The dining-room, with its broad buffet, its well-filled cellarette, its silver plate, and its quaint old [Pg 30]English furniture, was generally the pleasantest room in the house. Opening out of the dining-room, between it and the parlor, ran the wide hall, with doors at either end, with carved stairway and panelled walls, often hung with family portraits.
The kitchen had long been separated from the dining room, and in nicer homes, it was placed in a different building so that its smells wouldn't fill the other rooms when warm weather required open doors and windows. The dining room, with its large buffet, well-stocked bar, silverware, and charming old [Pg 30]English furniture, was usually the most pleasant room in the house. A wide hall opened off the dining room, connecting it to the parlor, featuring doors at both ends, a carved staircase, and paneled walls, often displaying family portraits.
Early in the eighteenth century, Spotswood came over as Governor of Virginia, and a new era of more elaborate living was introduced. His “palace” at Williamsburg, according to the contemporary report of the Reverend Hugh Jones—not to be taken, however, without a grain of salt—was “a magnificent structure, built at the publick expense, furnished and beautified with gates, fine gardens, offices, walks, a fine canal, orchards, etc,” and most impressive of all, in those days, when Sir Christopher Wren set the architectural fashions, “a cupola or lanthorn” illuminated on the King’s birthnight, or other festival occasion. At Germanna, a little settlement of Germans clustered round the Spotswood iron-works, the Governor built him a house so fine that Colonel Byrd speaks of it as The Enchanted Castle, and has left an amusing account of a visit he made him there. “I arrived,” he says, “about three o’clock, and found only Mrs. Spotswood at home. I was carried into a room elegantly set off with pier glasses, the largest of which came soon after to an odd misfortune. Amongst other favorite animals that[Pg 31] cheered this lady’s solitude, a brace of tame deer ran familiarly about the house, and one of them came to stare at me as a stranger. But unluckily, spying his own figure in the glass, he made a spring over the tea-table that stood under it and shattered the glass to pieces, and, falling back upon the tea-table, made a terrible fracas.”
Early in the eighteenth century, Spotswood arrived as Governor of Virginia, bringing in a new era of more refined living. His “palace” at Williamsburg, according to the contemporary account by Reverend Hugh Jones—though it should be taken with a grain of salt—was “a magnificent structure, built at public expense, furnished and enhanced with gates, beautiful gardens, outbuildings, pathways, a lovely canal, orchards, etc.” Most impressive of all, in those days when Sir Christopher Wren set the architectural trends, was “a cupola or lantern” that lit up on the King’s birthday or other festive occasions. In Germanna, a small settlement of Germans around the Spotswood ironworks, the Governor built a house so fine that Colonel Byrd referred to it as The Enchanted Castle and wrote an amusing account of his visit there. “I arrived,” he says, “around three o’clock and found only Mrs. Spotswood at home. I was taken into a room tastefully decorated with pier mirrors, the largest of which soon encountered a strange misfortune. Among other favorite animals that [Pg 31] kept this lady company, a pair of tame deer roamed freely around the house, and one of them came over to inspect me as a stranger. But unfortunately, noticing his own reflection in the mirror, he jumped over the tea table beneath it and shattered the glass into pieces, and, landing back on the tea table, caused quite a commotion.”
What a change is here, from the hewn timbers and bare walls and wooden trenchers of the pioneer, to enchanted castles and mirrors, and china and tea-tables!
What a change this is, from the rough timber and bare walls and wooden plates of the pioneers, to magical castles and mirrors, and fine china and tea tables!
This Colonel Byrd, who writes so genially of his visit to Germanna, was a typical cavalier—not godly, but manly—with a keen enjoyment of a jest, as the pucker at the corners of the lips in his portrait clearly shows, with a hearty good-will toward his neighbor and especially his neighbor’s wife, with a fine, healthy appetite, and a zest for all good things to eat and drink. In his boundary-line trip to Carolina and his journey to the mines, he smacks his lips over the fat things that fall in his way. Now it is a prime rasher of bacon, fricasseed in rum; now a capacious bowl of bombo. In one and the same paragraph, he tells how he commended his family to the care of the Almighty, fortified himself with a beefsteak, and kissed his landlady for good luck, before setting out on his travels.
This Colonel Byrd, who writes so warmly about his visit to Germanna, was a typical cavalier—not pious, but rather manly—with a great sense of humor, as the smile at the corners of his lips in his portrait clearly shows, along with a genuine friendliness towards his neighbors, especially their wives. He had a robust appetite and a love for all good food and drink. During his boundary-line trip to Carolina and his journey to the mines, he relishes the delightful treats he encounters. Sometimes it's a delicious piece of bacon fried in rum; other times, it's a large bowl of punch. In one paragraph, he mentions how he entrusted his family to God's care, enjoyed a hearty beefsteak, and kissed his landlady for good luck before heading off on his travels.
[Pg 32]Roughing it in camp, he dreams of the fine breakfast he will make on a fat doe, and a two-year-old bear, killed over night. At a stopping-place he records, “Our landlady cherished us with roast-beef and chicken-pie.” Having eaten these with a relish, he pours down a basin of chocolate, wishes peace to that house, and takes up his line of march for home. There is something refreshing to our jaded generation in the hearty enjoyment that our ancestors took in their food.
[Pg 32]Camping out, he imagines the amazing breakfast he’ll prepare with a plump doe and a two-year-old bear he hunted overnight. At a stop, he notes, “Our landlady treated us to roast beef and chicken pie.” After enjoying those meals, he downs a bowl of chocolate, wishes that house well, and sets off for home. There’s something refreshing for our tired generation in the genuine pleasure our ancestors found in their meals.
I am struck in all these old gastronomic records with the immense amount of meat, in proportion to the vegetables used. No wonder gout was a common disease, and the overheated blood needed to be reduced by cupping and leeching. The out-of-door life, the riding and hunting of Maryland and Virginia, enabled the men to eat freely and drink deep, and the Southern table was always lavishly provided. A foreigner having remarked of Mrs. Madison that her table was like a Harvest-Home, she replied that, as the profusion which amused the visitor was the outgrowth of her country’s prosperity, she was quite willing to sacrifice European elegance to Virginia liberality. Good housekeeping in those days consisted chiefly in setting a bountiful table, and the Colonial dame, in spite of her troop of servants, was kept busy in planning the meals, the breakfasts of hot bread[Pg 33] and griddle-cakes, the afternoon dinner, and “the bite before bedtime.” To her it fell, to carry the keys, to portion out the rations for the negro quarters, and to lay aside the materials from which the turbanned queen of the kitchen should compound the savory sausage, the fried chicken, the sauces, and dumplings, and cakes, which have made Southern cooking famous.
I’m amazed by all these old cooking records showing how much meat was used compared to vegetables. It’s no surprise that gout was a common issue, and that they needed to ease their overheated blood with cupping and leeching. The outdoor life of riding and hunting in Maryland and Virginia allowed men to eat and drink freely, and meals in the South were always abundant. When a foreigner commented that Mrs. Madison’s table resembled a Harvest-Home, she replied that the abundance that entertained her guest was a reflection of her country’s prosperity, and she was more than happy to trade European elegance for Virginia generosity. Good housekeeping back then mainly meant providing a generous table, and the Colonial lady, despite having many servants, was busy planning meals—breakfasts of hot bread and griddle cakes, afternoon dinner, and “the bite before bedtime.” She was responsible for carrying the keys, distributing rations for the enslaved quarters, and setting aside ingredients for the skilled cook to make the delicious sausage, fried chicken, sauces, dumplings, and cakes that have made Southern cooking so famous.
The domestic life of women on those old plantations must have been rather monotonous. The travellers who visited them, describe them as sharing little in the amusements of their husbands, and brothers, and sons. Chastellux says that, like the English, they are very fond of their infants, but care little for their children; but the annals and biographies do not bear out his statement. George Wythe learned his Greek at home, from a Testament, while his mother held an English copy in her hand and prompted him as he went on. John Mason, too, bore through life the impress of his mother’s influence. He was only seven years old when she died, yet through life, “mother’s room” was perfectly distinct to him, the old chest of drawers distinguished as gown drawer, shirt drawer, and jacket drawer, the closet known as mistress’ closet, containing his mother’s dresses, and another cupboard, known as the closet, in which hung a small green horsewhip with a silver head, carried[Pg 34] by Mrs. Mason when she rode, and on other occasions used for purposes of correction, so that the children nicknamed it “the green doctor.” An old letter recalls another “mother’s room” in those eighteenth-century days: “On one side sits the chambermaid with her knitting; on the other a little colored pet, learning to sew. An old decent woman is there, with her table and shears, cutting out the negroes’ winter clothes, while the old lady directs them all, incessantly knitting.”
The daily life of women on those old plantations must have been pretty dull. Travelers who visited described them as not engaging much in the activities of their husbands, brothers, and sons. Chastellux mentions that, like the English, they are very fond of their infants, but care little for their children; however, history and biographies don’t really support this claim. George Wythe learned Greek at home from a Testament while his mother held an English copy and guided him along the way. John Mason also carried the influence of his mother throughout his life. He was only seven when she passed away, yet throughout his life, “mother’s room” was always clear to him, with the old chest of drawers labeled as gown drawer, shirt drawer, and jacket drawer. The closet was known as mistress’ closet, which held his mother’s dresses, and there was another cupboard, simply known as the closet, where a small green horsewhip with a silver handle hung. It was used by Mrs. Mason when she rode, and at other times for discipline, leading the children to nickname it “the green doctor.” An old letter brings to mind another “mother’s room” from those eighteenth-century days: “On one side sits the chambermaid with her knitting; on the other, a little colored pet learning to sew. An elderly woman sits there with her table and shears, cutting out the winter clothes for the blackes, while the old lady directs them all, knitting away steadily.”
Home, rather than Church, was the sacred spot to the Colonial Cavalier, in spite of his theoretical reverence for Mother Church. It was at home that most of the baptisms and funerals occurred, and Hugh Jones complains that “in houses also they most commonly marry, without regard to the time of the day, or season of the year.” The central idea of the Puritan religion was fear of God; the centre of the Cavalier’s religion was love of man. From this root sprung a radiant cheerfulness, an open-handed liberality, and an unbounded hospitality. If it be true that the best ornaments of a house are its guests, never were houses more brilliantly decorated than those Southern mansions. The names of Brandon, and Berkeley, and Westover, and Mont Clare, and Doughoregan call up the procession of guests who have walked, and danced, and dined, and slept under their roofs. We see stately men, in lace and ruffles, pacing the minuet with powdered dames, in “teacup time of hood and hoop, and when the patch was worn.” We see lovers and maidens, brides and bridegrooms spending the honeymoon under the sheltering trees, and patriot Continentals arming in their halls for the struggle with the enemies of their country.
Home, rather than the Church, was the sacred place for the Colonial Cavalier, despite his theoretical respect for Mother Church. Most baptisms and funerals took place at home, and Hugh Jones notes that “in houses they most commonly marry, without considering the time of day or the season of the year.” The core of the Puritan faith was a fear of God; the heart of the Cavalier’s faith was love for humanity. From this foundation sprang a vibrant cheerfulness, an open-handed generosity, and limitless hospitality. If it’s true that the best ornaments of a house are its guests, then Southern mansions were never more beautifully adorned. The names of Brandon, Berkeley, Westover, Mont Clare, and Doughoregan evoke the line of guests who have walked, danced, dined, and slept under their roofs. We see elegant men in lace and ruffles performing the minuet with powdered ladies, in the “teacup time of hood and hoop, and when the patch was worn.” We see lovers and young women, brides and grooms spending their honeymoon beneath the sheltering trees, and patriotic soldiers gearing up in their halls for the fight against the enemies of their country.
[Pg 37]Not the lofty alone, but the lowly as well, could claim a welcome at those always open doors. Indians, half-breeds, and leather-clad huntsmen hung round the kitchen of Greenaway Court, while Washington and Lord Fairfax dined in the saloon. Not even acquaintance was considered necessary to ensure a cordial reception. “The inhabitants,” wrote Beverly, “are very courteous to travellers, who need no other recommendation than being human creatures. A stranger has no more to do but to inquire upon the road where any gentleman or good housekeeper lives, and there he may depend upon being received with hospitality. This good-nature is so general among their people, that the gentry, when they go abroad, order their principal servants to entertain all visitors with everything the plantation affords; and the poor planters who have but one bed, will often sit up, or lie upon a form, or couch, all night, to make room for a weary traveller to repose himself after his journey.”
[Pg 37]Not just the elite, but everyone else could expect a warm welcome at those always open doors. Native Americans, mixed-race individuals, and rugged hunters gathered around the kitchen of Greenaway Court, while Washington and Lord Fairfax dined in the main hall. Even just being familiar wasn’t needed for a friendly reception. “The locals,” wrote Beverly, “are very polite to travelers, who need no other recommendation than being human beings. A stranger only needs to ask along the way where any gentleman or good housekeeper lives, and they can count on being welcomed with kindness. This generosity is so widespread among the people that when the gentry go out, they instruct their main servants to host all visitors with whatever the plantation offers; and the poor planters who have just one bed often stay up, or sleep on a bench or couch, all night to make space for a tired traveler to rest after their journey.”
[Pg 38]In Winter, the fire blazed high on the hearth, and the toddy hissed in the noggin; in Summer, the basket of fruit stood in the breeze-swept hall, and lightly clad black boys tripped in, bearing cool tankards of punch and sangaree. The guest need only enter in, to be at home. No one was considered so contemptible, as he who consented to receive money for entertaining visitors. Keeping an inn or “ordinary” was looked upon askance, and the law dealt with the proprietor rigorously, as with one who probably would cheat if he got a chance. His charges were carefully regulated, and he was subject to fine, and even imprisonment, if he went beyond them. A Maryland statute provides that “noe Ordinary-Keeper within this Province shall at any Time charge anything to account for Boles of Punch, but shall only Sell the Severall Ingredients to the Said Mixture according to the Rates before in this Act Ascertained.” A traveller, in those good old days, might ride from Maryland to Georgia, and never put up at an Ordinary at all, sure, whenever he wished to stop by the way, of a cordial welcome at a private house. Some planters even kept negroes posted at their gate, to give warning of a rider’s approach, that he might be invited in, and that the household might be in readiness to receive him.
[Pg 38]In winter, the fire blazed high in the hearth, and the hot drink hissed in the mug; in summer, a basket of fruit sat in the breezy hall, and lightly dressed young black boys came in, carrying cool tankards of punch and sangaree. The guest only needed to step inside to feel at home. No one was seen as more contemptible than someone who accepted money for hosting visitors. Running an inn or “ordinary” was viewed with suspicion, and the law treated the owner harshly, as someone likely to cheat if given the chance. His prices were strictly regulated, and he could be fined or even jailed if he exceeded them. A Maryland law states that “no Ordinary-Keeper within this Province shall at any Time charge anything to account for Boles of Punch, but shall only Sell the Severall Ingredients to the Said Mixture according to the Rates before in this Act Ascertained.” A traveler in those good old days could ride from Maryland to Georgia without ever staying at an Ordinary, confident that whenever he wanted to stop along the way, he would be warmly welcomed at a private home. Some planters even kept black men posted at their gate to alert them of an approaching rider, so he could be invited in and the household could be ready to receive him.
Such promiscuous hospitality could only exist[Pg 39] in a community with a happy faculty for taking life easily, an ability to dispense with the slavery to method, and to be contented though things went wrong. The fastidious European found some of the manners and customs a little trying. “In private houses as well as inns,” writes a traveller, “several people are crowded together in the same room; and in the latter it very commonly happens that after you have been some time in bed, a stranger of any condition comes into the room, pulls off his clothes, and places himself without ceremony between your sheets.”
Such open hospitality could only exist[Pg 39] in a community that was good at taking life lightly, able to skip the rigidness of routines, and be okay even when things didn’t go as planned. The picky European found some of the social norms a bit challenging. “In private homes as well as inns,” writes a traveler, “several people are crammed into the same room; and in the latter, it very often happens that after you’ve been in bed for a while, a stranger of any sort comes into the room, takes off their clothes, and casually climbs into your sheets.”
Another visitor says that the Virginia houses are spacious, but the apartments are not commodious, “and they make no ceremony of putting three or four persons into the same room, nor do these make any objections to being thus heaped together.”
Another visitor mentions that the Virginia houses are spacious, but the apartments are not very roomy, “and they have no hesitation in putting three or four people in the same room, nor do these individuals mind being piled together like that.”
The Colonial Cavalier was gregarious by nature. He was warmly social, and, being so much shut off by plantation life from intercourse with his fellows, he welcomed a guest as a special providence, to relieve the monotony of his life. The gentleman-planter in affluent circumstances had nothing to do, and he did it in a very leisurely way. His occupations were such as could be shared by a guest. An observant traveller has left us a vivid picture of the daily routine of such an individual:[Pg 40] “He rises about nine o’clock. He may perhaps make an excursion to walk as far as his stable to see his horses, which is seldom more than fifty yards from his house. He returns to breakfast between nine and ten, which is generally tea or coffee, bread and butter, and very thin slices of venison, ham, or hung beef. He then lies down on a pallet on the floor in the coolest room in the house, in his shirt and trousers only, with a negro at his head, and another to fan him and keep off the flies. Between twelve and one, he takes a draught of toddy or bombo, a liquor composed of water, sugar, rum and nutmeg, which is made weak, and kept cool. He dines between two and three, and at every table, whatever else there may be, a ham and greens, or cabbage, is always a standing dish. At dinner he drinks cider, toddy, punch, port, claret, and Madeira, which is generally excellent here. Having drunk some few glasses of wine after dinner, he returns to his pallet, with his two blacks to fan him, and continues to drink toddy or sangaree all the afternoon. He does not always drink tea. Between nine and ten in the evening, he eats a light supper of milk and fruit or wine, sugar and fruit, etc., and almost immediately retires to bed for the night.”
The Colonial Cavalier was naturally sociable. He enjoyed being around others, and since plantation life kept him isolated from his peers, he welcomed guests as a refreshing break from his routine. The gentleman-planter in good financial standing had little to do, and he did it at a slow pace. His activities were often those a guest could join him in. An observant traveler painted a vivid picture of the daily routine of such an individual:[Pg 40] “He wakes up around nine o’clock. He might take a stroll to see his horses, usually just fifty yards from his house. He returns for breakfast between nine and ten, which typically includes tea or coffee, bread and butter, and very thin slices of venison, ham, or dried beef. After breakfast, he lies down on a pallet on the floor in the coolest room of the house, wearing just his shirt and trousers, with one enslaved person by his head and another fanning him to keep the flies away. Between noon and one, he has a drink of toddy or bombo, a light beverage made of water, sugar, rum, and nutmeg. He dines between two and three, and at every meal, there’s always ham and greens or cabbage as a staple dish. During dinner, he drinks cider, toddy, punch, port, claret, and Madeira, which is generally very good here. After having a few glasses of wine post-dinner, he goes back to his pallet, with two people to fan him, and continues drinking toddy or sangaree throughout the afternoon. He doesn’t always have tea. Between nine and ten in the evening, he has a light supper of milk and fruit, or wine, sugar, and fruit, and almost immediately afterward, he goes to bed for the night.”
All this sounds as if Smyth must have made his visit to Virginia in midsummer, and fancied that[Pg 41] the habits were the same all the year round, as in that semi-tropical season. As a picture, it is truer of Carolina than of any section farther North. As we go South we find the character more indolent, the energies more relaxed, and even the houses changing their expression. The stately brick manor-houses, modelled on the English mansion, with their deep mullioned windows and heavy doors, give place to Italian villas, with white pillars and porches gleaming from their green points of land up and down the rivers. Under this shady porch the planter might lie at his ease, watching the boats on the streams as they come and go, and breathing the perfume from the garden at his feet. The garden of those days was laid out also on the Italian pattern, in shapes of horseshoes, or stars, or palm-leaves, with avenues leading down bordered by tulips trees, with box-hedged paths, wherein Corydon and Phyllis might wander, quite hidden from the lounger on the portico. In its centre stood often a summer-house, where successive generations plighted troth, and exchanged love-tokens. Everything about the garden, as about the house, suggested England. The lawn was sown with the seed of the silvery grass, so familiar in the great English parks. Even birds were imported from the mother country. When Spotswood came over, he brought with him a[Pg 42] number of larks to delight his ears with their familiar strain, but either the climate was unpropitious, or the stronger native birds resented the coming of the foreigners, for the larks died out, and left only here and there a lonely descendant to startle the traveller as he rode along the solitary forest roads at sunrise, with a flow of melody that called up the leafy lanes of the old home.
All this makes it sound like Smyth must have visited Virginia in the middle of summer and thought that[Pg 41] the way of life was the same throughout the year, just like in that semi-tropical season. As a scene, it fits Carolina better than any area farther North. Going South, we notice a more relaxed character, lower energy, and even the houses start to change their style. The grand brick manor houses, modeled after English mansions, with their tall mullioned windows and robust doors, give way to Italian villas, featuring white columns and porches shining from their green spots along the rivers. Under this shady porch, the plantation owner could lounge comfortably, watching the boats come and go on the streams and enjoying the fragrance from the garden at his feet. The gardens back then were also designed in an Italian style, shaped like horseshoes, stars, or palm leaves, with pathways lined by tulip trees, and box-hedged paths where lovers like Corydon and Phyllis could stroll, hidden from the person lounging on the porch. Often, a gazebo stood in the center, where generations exchanged vows and love tokens. Everything in the garden, just like in the house, hinted at England. The lawn was planted with seeds from the silvery grass that was so common in the large English parks. Even birds were brought over from the motherland. When Spotswood arrived, he brought several[Pg 42] larks to fill the air with their familiar tunes, but either the climate didn’t suit them, or the stronger local birds didn’t welcome the newcomers, as the larks eventually disappeared, leaving only a few solitary descendants that caught the attention of travelers on the quiet forest roads at sunrise, with melodies that reminded them of the leafy lanes back home.
Sweethearts and Wives
The first settlers in America had no homes, for the first requisite for a home is a wife. They soon learned that “a better half, alone, gives better quarters.” The Indian squaws were almost the only women known to the voyagers on the Susan Constant and her sister ships; and though the adventurers wrote home in glowing terms of their dusky charms, they looked askance upon the idea of marriage with the heathen natives. We cannot help, however, echoing the sentiments of Colonel Byrd of Westover, when he says: “Morals and all considered, I can’t think the Indians much greater heathens than the first adventurers,” who, he adds,[Pg 46] “had they been good Christians, would have had the charity to take this only method of converting the natives to Christianity. For, after all that can be said, a sprightly lover is the most prevailing missionary that can be sent amongst these, or any other infidels. Besides,” he proceeds candidly, “the poor Indians would have had less reason to complain that the English took away their lands, if they had received them by way of portion with their daughters.”
The first settlers in America had no homes, because the first requirement for a home is a wife. They quickly figured out that “a better half, alone, provides better living conditions.” The Indian women were almost the only females known to the voyagers on the Susan Constant and her sister ships; and even though the adventurers wrote back home enthusiastically about their dark-skinned beauty, they were suspicious of the idea of marrying the native women. However, we can't help but agree with Colonel Byrd of Westover when he says: “Morals aside, I can’t think the Indians are much worse heathens than the first adventurers,” who, he adds,[Pg 46] “if they had been good Christians, would have had the kindness to use this only method of converting the natives to Christianity. After all, the most charming lover is the best missionary to send among these or any other non-believers. Plus,” he continues openly, “the poor Indians would have had less reason to complain about the English taking their lands if they had received them as part of a dowry with their daughters.”
It was, in truth, a great benefit both to the English and to the Indians, when “Bright-Stream-Between-two-Hills”—called in the native dialect “Pocahontas”—married John Rolfe, with the approbation of both races. To this union some of the proudest families in Virginia trace their descent. Poor little Princess! The first romance of America casts its pathetic charm around you. However apocryphal the legend of your saving Smith’s life, it is hard to resist the impression of your cherishing a sentimental attachment for the gallant captain, and a suspicion that you were tricked into a marriage with Rolfe.
It was truly a huge benefit for both the English and the Indians when “Bright-Stream-Between-two-Hills”—known in the native language as “Pocahontas”—married John Rolfe, with the approval of both groups. Some of Virginia's most prominent families trace their lineage back to this union. Poor little Princess! The first romance of America casts its bittersweet charm around you. No matter how questionable the story is about you saving Smith’s life, it’s hard to ignore the feeling that you had a sentimental attachment to the brave captain, and there’s a suspicion that you were tricked into marrying Rolfe.
Smith records a sad interview with Pocahontas when she was being lionized, under the name of Lady Rebecca, as a royal visitor in London. “Being about this time preparing to set sail for New England,” he writes, “I could not stay to[Pg 47] do her that service I desired, and she well deserved; but, hearing she was at Bradford with divers of my friends, I went to see her. After a modest salutation without any bow, she turned about, obscured her face as not seeming well contented. But not long after, she began to talk, and remembered me well what courtesies she had done, saying: ‘You did promise Powhatan what was yours should be his, and he the like to you; you called him Father—being in his land a stranger—and by the same reason so must I doe you.’” Smith objects on the ground of her royal lineage, which had well-nigh brought Rolfe to grief, and she responds: “Were you not afraid to come into my father’s countrie and cause feare in him and all his people but mee, and feare you here I should call you Father? I tell you then I will; and you shall call me childe; and soe will I be forever and ever your countrieman. They did tell me always you were dead, and I knew no other till I came to Plymouth. Yet Powhatan did command Ottamatomakkin to seek you and know the truth, because your countriemen will lie much.” So ended the parting; and soon afterward the poor little Princess died a stranger in a strange land. “She came to Gravesend, to her end and grave.”
Smith records a sad interview with Pocahontas when she was being celebrated as Lady Rebecca during her royal visit to London. “At this time, preparing to set sail for New England,” he writes, “I couldn’t stay to[Pg 47] do for her what I wanted to do, and what she truly deserved; but hearing she was at Bradford with some of my friends, I went to see her. After a brief greeting without any bow, she turned away, hiding her face as if she was not pleased. But soon after, she started to talk and remembered all the kindness she had shown me, saying: ‘You promised Powhatan that what was yours would be his, and he would do the same for you; you called him Father—though you were a stranger in his land—and for that reason, I must do the same for you.’” Smith objects based on her royal background, which had nearly caused trouble for Rolfe, and she replies: “Weren’t you afraid to come into my father’s country and cause fear in him and all his people except me, and that I should call you Father here? I tell you I will; and you shall call me child; and so I will always be your countrywoman. They always told me you were dead, and I knew nothing else until I arrived in Plymouth. Yet Powhatan instructed Ottamatomakkin to find you and learn the truth because your countrymen often lie.” So concluded their farewell; and soon after, the poor little Princess died a stranger in an unfamiliar land. “She came to Gravesend, to her end and grave.”
The first English wedding on American soil was solemnized between John Laydon, a laborer, and[Pg 48] Anne Buras, maid to Mistress Forest. They were “marry’d together” in 1608. Eleven years later came a ship bearing “ye maides,” a company of ninety young women, “pure and uncorrupt,” sent over to Virginia, at the expense of the company in London, to be married to such settlers as were able and willing to support them, and to refund to the company the cost of passage. A little later, sixty more “maides” followed; and though the cost of a wife rose from a hundred and twenty, to a hundred and fifty pounds of tobacco, there was no slackening in the demand. In Maryland, as late as 1660, the market was equally brisk. “The first planters,” says the record, “were so far from expecting money with a woman, that ’twas a common thing for them to buy a deserving wife, that carried good testimonials of her character, at the price of a hundred pound, and make themselves believe they had a bargain.”
The first English wedding on American soil took place between John Laydon, a laborer, and[Pg 48] Anne Buras, a maid to Mistress Forest. They were "married together" in 1608. Eleven years later, a ship arrived with "the maids," a group of ninety young women, "pure and uncorrupt," sent over to Virginia by the company in London to marry settlers who could support them and pay back the cost of their passage. Soon after, sixty more "maids" came; and even though the price of a wife increased from one hundred and twenty to one hundred and fifty pounds of tobacco, the demand didn't decrease. In Maryland, as late as 1660, the market was still lively. "The first planters," the records state, "were so far from expecting money with a woman that it was common for them to buy a deserving wife, who had good references on her character, for the price of a hundred pounds, and convince themselves they had made a great deal."
We read of an adventurous young lady of some social consequence, being a niece of Daniel Defoe, who, suffering from an unfortunate love-affair in England, ran away from home, and came to Maryland as a “redemptioner.” Her services were engaged by a farmer named Job, in Cecil County, and soon after, according to a frequent custom of the country, she married into the family of her employer. A Maryland record of November[Pg 49] 2, 1638, runs thus: “This day came William Lewis, planter, and made oath that he is not recontracted to any other woman than Ursula Gifford; and that there is no impediment why he should not be married to the said Ursula Gifford—and, further, he acknowledged himself to owe unto the Lord Proprietary a thousand pounds of tobacco, in case there be any precontract or other lawful impediment whatsoever, as aforesaid, either on the part of William Lewis or Ursula Gifford.”
We hear about an adventurous young woman of some social standing, being a niece of Daniel Defoe, who, after dealing with a disappointing love affair in England, ran away from home and came to Maryland as a “redemptioner.” Her services were hired by a farmer named Job in Cecil County, and shortly after, following a common practice of the time, she married into her employer's family. A record from Maryland dated November[Pg 49] 2, 1638, states: “This day came William Lewis, planter, and made an oath that he is not contracted to any other woman than Ursula Gifford; and that there is no reason why he should not be married to the said Ursula Gifford—and, furthermore, he acknowledged that he owes the Lord Proprietary a thousand pounds of tobacco, in case there is any precontract or other legal impediment whatsoever, either on the part of William Lewis or Ursula Gifford.”
This arrangement of making the bridegroom responsible for the good faith of the lady as well as his own, is quite refreshing in these days of equal rights and responsibilities. The woman’s rights question, however, was at the front in Maryland, in the seventeenth century; and the strong-minded woman who introduced it, was Mistress Margaret Brent, cousin to Governor Calvert, who had such confidence in her business sagacity and ability, that he appointed her his executrix, with the brief instructions, “Take all: pay all.” She made application to the Maryland Assembly to grant her a vote in the House for herself, and another as his Lordship’s attorney. The request was peremptorily refused by Governor Greene; but, nothing daunted, “the sd. Mrs Brent protested against all proceedings in this present assembly unlesse shee may be present and have a vote as aforesaid.”[Pg 50] Another woman of force in those days was Virlinda Stone. In the Maryland archives still exists a letter from her to Lord Baltimore, praying for an investigation of a fight in Anne Arundel County, during which her husband was wounded. At the end of the business-like document, she adds a fiery and altogether feminine postscript, in which she declares that “Hemans, the master of the Golden Lion, is a very knave: and that will be made plainly for to appeare to your Lordship, for he hath abused my husband most grossly.” Such women as these were not to be trifled with. No wonder Alsop says: “All complimental courtships drest up in critical Rarities are meer strangers to them. Plain wit comes nearest to their genius; so that he that intends to court a Maryland girle, must have something more than the tautologies of a long-winded speech to carry on his design, or else he may fall under the contempt of her frown and his own windy discourse.”
This arrangement where the groom is responsible for the lady's good faith as well as his own is quite refreshing in today’s world of equal rights and responsibilities. The women's rights issue was already significant in Maryland back in the seventeenth century, and the assertive woman who championed it was Mistress Margaret Brent, a cousin of Governor Calvert. He had so much trust in her business sense and skill that he appointed her as his executrix with the simple instructions: “Take all; pay all.” She petitioned the Maryland Assembly for the right to vote in the House, both for herself and as Lord Calvert's attorney. Governor Greene outright denied her request, but undeterred, “the said Mrs. Brent protested against all proceedings in this current assembly unless she could be present and have a vote as mentioned.”[Pg 50] Another influential woman of that time was Virlinda Stone. The Maryland archives still hold a letter from her to Lord Baltimore, asking for an investigation into a fight in Anne Arundel County during which her husband was wounded. At the end of her straightforward letter, she adds a passionate and distinctly feminine postscript, stating that “Hemans, the master of the Golden Lion, is a complete scoundrel, and that will clearly show to your Lordship, for he has treated my husband very poorly.” Women like these were not to be underestimated. It’s no surprise Alsop noted: “All flattery in elaborate language is completely foreign to them. Straightforward wit is what they relate to best; so anyone wishing to court a Maryland girl needs to have more than empty, repetitive speeches to succeed, or he might find himself facing her scorn and the emptiness of his own words.”
The Virginia women were as high-spirited as their Maryland sisters. They had no idea of being commanded into matrimony. When Governor Nicholson became infatuated with one of the fair daughters of Master Lewis Burwell and demanded her hand with royally autocratic manner, neither she nor her parents were disposed to comply. The suitor became furious, and persisted for years in[Pg 51] his determination, which seems to have been as much a matter of pride, as of sentiment. He took pains to wreak his wrath on every one who opposed the match, going so far as to threaten the lives of the unwilling young woman’s father and brother. To Commissary Blair he declared that, if she married any one but himself, he would cut the throats of three men—the bridegroom, the minister, and the justice who issued the license. Strangely enough, the damsel was not attracted by this wild wooing; and, as a candid friend wrote to the furious lover, “It is not here, as in some barbarous countries, where the tender lady is dragged into the Sultan’s arms reeking with the blood of her relatives.” Though this affair created such a stir throughout the Colony of Virginia and lasted so long a time, no record has remained of the young heroine’s after fate, except the fact that she did not become Lady Nicholson; not even her Christian name has come down to posterity, to whom she remains a shadowy divinity.
The Virginia women were just as spirited as their Maryland counterparts. They had no intention of being forced into marriage. When Governor Nicholson became infatuated with one of Master Lewis Burwell's daughters and demanded her hand in a royal and dictatorial way, neither she nor her parents were willing to agree. The suitor became furious and held on to his determination for years, motivated as much by pride as by feelings. He made sure to take out his anger on anyone who opposed the match, even threatening the lives of the young woman’s father and brother. To Commissary Blair, he declared that if she married anyone else, he would cut the throats of three men—the groom, the minister, and the justice who issued the license. Strangely enough, the young woman was not impressed by this wild pursuit; as a candid friend pointed out to the angry lover, “It is not like in some barbaric countries, where the delicate lady is dragged into the Sultan’s arms covered in the blood of her relatives.” Although this situation caused quite a stir throughout the Colony of Virginia and lasted a long time, no record remains of the young heroine’s later life, except for the fact that she did not become Lady Nicholson; her first name has even been lost to history, leaving her a vague figure of lore.
A noticeable feature of Colonial life in Virginia, is the belleship of widows. The girls seem to have stood no chance against their fascinations. Washington, and Jefferson, and Madison each married one. In the preceding century, Sir William Berkeley, who had brought no lady with him across the water, was taken captive by a young widow of [Pg 52]Warwick County, a certain Dame Frances Stevens, who, after thirty-two years of married life, being again left a widow by Berkeley’s death, wedded with her late husband’s secretary, Philip Ludwell—holding fast, however, to her title of Lady Berkeley. Lord Culpeper writes in a letter of 1680, “My Lady Berkeley is married to Mr. Ludwell; and thinks no more of our world.” It is to be hoped that the secretary whom the lady took for her third husband, proved a more amiable companion than the fiery old Governor, whose pride and bitter obstinacy wrought such havoc after Bacon’s rebellion, that the reports of his cruelties echoed to the shores of England. Edmund Cheesman, a follower of Bacon’s, being brought up for trial, Berkeley asked him: “Why did you engage in Bacon’s designs?” Before Cheesman could answer, his young wife, falling on her knees, exclaimed: “My provocation made my husband join in the cause for which Bacon contended. But for me he had never done what he has done. Let me bear the punishment, but let my husband be pardoned!” Where was the chivalry of that Cavalier blood on which Berkeley prided himself? We read that her prayer availed her husband nothing, and procured only insult to herself.
A noticeable aspect of colonial life in Virginia is the allure of widows. The young women seemed to have no chance against their charms. Washington, Jefferson, and Madison each married one. In the previous century, Sir William Berkeley, who had brought no woman with him from England, was captivated by a young widow from [Pg 52] Warwick County, a certain Dame Frances Stevens. After thirty-two years of marriage, becoming a widow again with Berkeley’s death, she married her late husband’s secretary, Philip Ludwell—still holding onto her title of Lady Berkeley. Lord Culpeper wrote in a letter in 1680, “My Lady Berkeley is married to Mr. Ludwell; and thinks no more of our world.” One can only hope that the secretary she took as her third husband was a more pleasant companion than the fiery old Governor, whose pride and stubbornness caused such turmoil after Bacon’s rebellion that accounts of his cruelty reached as far as England. When Edmund Cheesman, a follower of Bacon, was brought to trial, Berkeley asked him, “Why did you engage in Bacon’s plans?” Before Cheesman could respond, his young wife fell to her knees and exclaimed, “My provocation drove my husband to join Bacon’s cause. If it weren’t for me, he would never have done what he did. Let me face the punishment, but spare my husband!” Where was the chivalry of that Cavalier blood that Berkeley prided himself on? We read that her plea did nothing for her husband and only resulted in insult to herself.
Our sympathy with Bacon, in his rebellion[Pg 53] against Berkeley’s tyranny, makes us doubly regretful that he should have stained his career by a deed of cowardice and cruelty. It was one of those blunders worse than crimes, and gave him and his followers the contemptuous appellation of “White Aprons.” When Bacon made his sudden turn on Sir William Berkeley, he established his headquarters at Green Spring, Berkeley’s own mansion. There he threw up breastworks in front of his palisades, and then sent out detachments of horsemen, who scoured the country and brought back to camp the wives of prominent Berkeleyites. Among these dames were Madam Bray, Madam Page, Madam Ballard, and Madam Bacon—the last, the wife of the rebel’s kinsman. Bacon then sent one of the dames to the town under a flag of truce, to inform the husbands that he intended to place them in front of his men while he constructed his earthworks. “The poor gentlewomen were mightily astonished, and neather were their husbands void of amazement at this subtile invention. The husbands thought it indeed wonderful that their innocent and harmless wives should thus be entered a white garde to the Divell”—the Divell, of course, being General Bacon, who, thus protected by The White Aprons, finished his fortifications in security; gaining a reputation for “subtility,” but tarnishing his character for gallantry.
Our sympathy for Bacon, in his rebellion[Pg 53] against Berkeley’s tyranny, makes us even more regretful that he ruined his career with an act of cowardice and cruelty. It was one of those mistakes worse than crimes, and earned him and his followers the scornful nickname “White Aprons.” When Bacon suddenly turned on Sir William Berkeley, he set up his base at Green Spring, Berkeley’s own mansion. There, he built fortifications in front of his defenses and sent out groups of horsemen to scour the countryside, bringing back the wives of prominent Berkeley supporters. Among these women were Madam Bray, Madam Page, Madam Ballard, and Madam Bacon—the last being the wife of the rebel’s relative. Bacon then sent one of the women to the town under a flag of truce to inform the husbands that he planned to use them as shields while he constructed his earthworks. “The poor ladies were greatly astonished, and their husbands were equally shocked by this devious scheme. The husbands found it truly remarkable that their innocent and harmless wives should thus be made a white guard for the Devil”—the Devil, of course, being General Bacon, who, with The White Aprons protecting him, completed his fortifications safely; gaining a reputation for “cunning,” but ruining his reputation for chivalry.
[Pg 54]As society grew more stable, it grew also more complex. The buying of wives gave way to sentimental courtships, and men also began to learn the advantages of a single life. In Maryland so many took this view, that we find the old statutes imposing a tax on bachelors over twenty-five years of age, of five shillings, for estates under three hundred pounds sterling, or twenty shillings when over; a tax which seems to have been more successful as a means of raising money than of promoting matrimony; for we find the record of its payment by a surprising number of bachelors, St. Ann’s parish vestry-books alone showing thirty-four such derelicts. Perhaps, however, this celibacy did not indicate so much aversion to marriage, as inability to meet the growing demands for luxury. The obstinate bachelors may have felt with regard to matrimony as Alsop did with regard to liberty, that “without money it is like a man opprest with the gout—every step he takes forward puts him to pain.” The Abbé Robin at a later day says of Annapolis: “Female luxury here exceeds what is known in the provinces of France. A French hair-dresser is a man of importance; it is said a certain dame here, hires one of that craft at a thousand crowns a year salary.” The very rumors of such extravagance must have frightened frugal young men!
[Pg 54]As society became more stable, it also grew more complex. Arranged marriages gave way to romantic courtships, and men started to see the benefits of being single. In Maryland, so many adopted this view that we find old laws imposing a tax on bachelors over twenty-five years old—five shillings for estates under three hundred pounds sterling and twenty shillings for those over that amount. This tax seemed to work better for raising money than for encouraging marriage, as evidenced by the surprising number of bachelors paying it, with St. Ann’s parish records showing thirty-four such individuals. However, this celibacy might not reflect a strong dislike for marriage, but rather an inability to meet the rising demands for luxury. The stubborn bachelors may have felt about marriage as Alsop felt about freedom, believing that “without money, it’s like a man suffering from gout—every step he takes forward causes him pain.” Later, Abbé Robin remarked about Annapolis: “Female luxury here exceeds what is known in the provinces of France. A French hairdresser is a person of importance; it’s said a certain lady here pays one of that profession a thousand crowns a year.” The very rumors of such extravagance must have scared off frugal young men!
[Pg 55]The Colonial maiden came into society and married, at an age which now seems surprisingly early. Chief-Justice Marshall met and fell in love with his wife when she was fourteen, and married her at sixteen. An unmarried woman of over twenty-five, was looked upon as a hopeless and confirmed old maid and spoken of, like Miss Wilkins, of Boston, as “a pitiable spectacle.” It may be that this extreme youth of the maids explains the attraction of the widows, who had more social experience. Burnaby writes in a very unhandsome manner of his impressions of the Virginia ladies whom he met in his American tour, and generalizes with true British freedom on slight acquaintance with the facts. He admits grudgingly that the women of Virginia are handsome, “though not to be compared with our fair countrywomen in England. They have but few advantages, and consequently are seldom accomplished. This makes them reserved and unequal to any interesting or refined conversation. They are immoderately fond of dancing, and, indeed, it is almost the only amusement they partake of; but even in this, they discover great want of taste and elegance, and seldom appear with that gracefulness and ease which these movements are so calculated to display. Toward the close of an evening, when the company are pretty well tired with [Pg 56]contra-dances, it is usual to dance jigs—a practice originally borrowed, I am informed, from the negroes. The Virginia ladies, excepting these amusements, and now and then a party of pleasure into the woods to partake of a barbecue, cheerfully spend their time in sewing and taking care of their families.”
[Pg 55]The Colonial young woman entered society and got married at an age that now seems surprisingly young. Chief Justice Marshall met and fell in love with his wife when she was fourteen and married her at sixteen. An unmarried woman over twenty-five was viewed as a hopeless old maid and was referred to, like Miss Wilkins of Boston, as “a pitiable spectacle.” It's possible that the extreme youth of these women explains the attraction to widows, who had more social experience. Burnaby writes very unfavorably about his impressions of the Virginia ladies he met during his American tour, generalizing with true British bluntness based on limited understanding. He admits, albeit reluctantly, that Virginia women are pretty, “though they cannot compare to our lovely countrywomen in England. They have few advantages and are therefore rarely accomplished. This makes them reserved and unable to engage in any interesting or refined conversation. They are excessively fond of dancing, which is nearly the only entertainment they enjoy; but even in this, they show a significant lack of taste and elegance and rarely move with the gracefulness and ease that these dances should display. Toward the end of an evening, when the guests are quite tired from contra-dances, it is common to dance jigs—a practice I’ve been told was originally borrowed from the Black community. Aside from these festivities, the Virginia ladies happily spend their time sewing and taking care of their families, along with an occasional outing into the woods for a barbecue.”
Another traveller makes a better report, and draws more favorable conclusions.
Another traveler gives a better account and reaches more positive conclusions.
“Young women are affable with young men in America,” he writes, “and married women are reserved, and their husbands are not as familiar with the girls as they were, when bachelors. If a young man were to take it into his head that his betrothed should not be free and gay in her social intercourse, he would run the risk of being discarded, incur the reputation of jealousy, and would find it very difficult to get married. Yet if a single woman were to play the coquette, she would be regarded with contempt. As this innocent freedom between the sexes diminishes in proportion as society loses its purity and simplicity of manners, as is the case in cities, I desire sincerely that our good Virginia ladies may long retain their liberty entire.”
"Young women are friendly with young men in America," he writes, "and married women are more reserved, while their husbands aren't as close with the girls as they used to be when they were single. If a young man thinks his fiancée shouldn't be free and cheerful in her social interactions, he risks being dumped, gaining a reputation for jealousy, and finding it really hard to get married. However, if a single woman acts flirtatiously, she would be looked down upon. As this innocent freedom between the sexes decreases as society becomes less pure and simple, especially in cities, I genuinely hope that our good Virginia ladies will keep their freedom intact for a long time."
The Colonial age was the day of elaborate compliment. Gentlemen took time to turn their sentences and polish them neatly, and ladies heard[Pg 57] them to the end without suggesting by a word or glance that the climax had been foreseen for the last five minutes, at least. An essay on Woman, by a certain Mr. Thomas, had a great vogue in the eighteenth century, and antedated Tupper’s Poems as a well of sentimental quotation. The Spectator and The Tattler gave the tone to society literature, and enabled the provincial dame to reflect accurately the Lady Betty Modish of London. The beaux, too, took many a leaf from The Spectator in the study of a compliment. When I read of the Colonial maiden poring over the tiny glaze-paper note accompanying a book entitled “The Art of Loving”—in which the writer declares it to be “most convenient, presenting the art of Loving to one who so fully possesses the art of Pleasing”—I am carried back to the days of Sir Charles Grandison.
The Colonial era was a time of elaborate compliments. Gentlemen took the time to craft their sentences and polish them carefully, while ladies listened to them until the end without giving any hint that they had seen the punchline coming for at least the last five minutes. An essay on Woman by Mr. Thomas was really popular in the eighteenth century and predated Tupper’s Poems as a source for sentimental quotes. The Spectator and The Tattler set the tone for social literature, allowing provincial women to mimic the style of Lady Betty Modish from London. The gentlemen also borrowed a lot from The Spectator when it came to learning how to give compliments. When I read about the Colonial young woman studying the small glazed note that came with a book called “The Art of Loving”—where the author claims it’s “most convenient, presenting the art of Loving to one who so fully possesses the art of Pleasing”—I’m reminded of the days of Sir Charles Grandison.
There is a marked contrast in the social chronicles of the eighteenth century at home and abroad, between what the gentlemen said to the ladies and what they said about them. That wicked Colonel Byrd, for instance, after making himself agreeable to Governor Spotswood’s ladies the whole evening, writes in his journal that their conversation was “like whip sillabub—very pretty, but with nothing in it.” Again he describes himself patronizingly as “prattling with the[Pg 58] ladies after a nine o’clock supper.” Yet, underneath all the superficial bowing and scraping of courtesy and compliment, and the jesting asides at the expense of the fair sex, it must be set down to the Cavalier’s credit that he treated womankind with a great tenderness and respect. Woman’s influence made itself felt in private and in public—in the Council, in the Virginia House of Burgesses, and in the Assemblies of Maryland and of Carolina.
There is a clear contrast in the social records of the eighteenth century, both at home and abroad, between what the gentlemen said to the ladies and what they said about them. That notorious Colonel Byrd, for example, after charming Governor Spotswood’s ladies for the whole evening, writes in his journal that their conversation was “like whip sillabub—very pretty, but with nothing in it.” He also describes himself in a condescending way as “prattling with the[Pg 58] ladies after a nine o’clock supper.” Yet, beneath all the superficial bows and compliments, and the joking remarks at the expense of women, it should be noted that the Cavalier treated women with a great deal of tenderness and respect. Women’s influence was felt both in private and public—in the Council, in the Virginia House of Burgesses, and in the Assemblies of Maryland and Carolina.
The pride and folly of Governor Tryon of Carolina led him to make a demand on the Assembly for an extensive appropriation for the building of a palace at Newbern suitable for the residence of a royal Governor. To obtain this appropriation, Lady Tryon and her sister, the beautiful Esther Wake, used all their blandishments. Lady Tryon gave brilliant balls and dinners, and her sister’s bright eyes rained influence to such good purpose, that the first appropriation and as much more was granted, and the palace was pronounced the most magnificent structure in America. The palace is fallen—its marble mantels, its colonnades, its carved staircases are in ruins; but the name of beautiful Esther Wake is preserved in Wake County.
The pride and foolishness of Governor Tryon of Carolina led him to request a large budget from the Assembly for building a palace in Newbern fit for a royal Governor. To secure this funding, Lady Tryon and her sister, the stunning Esther Wake, used all their charms. Lady Tryon hosted lavish balls and dinners, and her sister’s captivating eyes worked magic, resulting in the initial budget and even more being granted, making the palace the most impressive building in America. The palace has since fallen—its marble mantels, colonnades, and carved staircases are in ruins; however, the name of the beautiful Esther Wake is still remembered in Wake County.
The chronicles of the Carolinas are full of romance. Here, at Cross Creek, dwelt Flora [Pg 59]MacDonald, the heroic rescuer of the Pretender after the disasters of Culloden. It seems a strange chance that brought her from such exciting masquerades, from the companionship of kings and the rôle of heroine on the stage of the great world, to the pioneer’s cottage in the wild woods of the Western wilderness. The only drawback to her career in eighteenth century eyes was that she married and lived happy ever after. The romance of that day demanded a broken heart, and tragedy was always in high favor. Every locality had its story of blighted love and life. The Dismal Swamp, lying on the border between Virginia and Maryland, was a sort of Gretna Green, where many runaway marriages were celebrated. Tradition tells of a lover whose sweetheart died suddenly; and he, driven mad by grief, fancied that she had gone to the Dismal Swamp, where he perished in the search for her.
The stories of the Carolinas are full of romance. Here, at Cross Creek, lived Flora [Pg 59]MacDonald, the brave rescuer of the Pretender after the disasters of Culloden. It seems like a strange twist of fate that brought her from such thrilling adventures, from mingling with kings and playing the role of heroine on the grand stage of the world, to a pioneer’s cottage in the untamed woods of the Western frontier. The only downside to her life in the eyes of the eighteenth century was that she got married and lived happily ever after. The romance of that time demanded heartbreak, and tragedy was always in vogue. Every place had its tale of lost love and sorrow. The Dismal Swamp, on the border between Virginia and Maryland, was like a Gretna Green, where many elopements took place. Legend has it that there was a lover whose sweetheart died unexpectedly; and he, consumed by grief, believed she had gone to the Dismal Swamp, where he met his end in the search for her.
When Tom Moore was in this country he was impressed by the legend, and set it thus to the music—let us not dare to say the jingle—of his verse:
When Tom Moore was in this country, he was impressed by the legend and set it to the music—let's not call it a jingle—of his verse:
They made her a grave too cold and damp
For a soul so warm and true,
And she’s gone to the Lake of the Dismal Swamp,
Where all night long, by her fire-fly lamp
She paddles her white canoe.
[Pg 60]
And her fire-fly lamp I soon shall see,
Her paddle I soon shall hear.
Long and loving our life shall be,
And I’ll hide the maid in a cypress tree,
When the footsteps of Death draw near.
They made her grave too cold and damp
For a spirit that is so genuine and kind,
And she’s gone to the Lake of the Dismal Swamp,
Where all night long, by her firefly lamp
She paddles her white kayak.
[Pg 60]
And her firefly lamp I’ll soon see,
I’ll soon hear her paddle.
Long and loving our life will be,
And I’ll hide the girl in a cypress tree,
When death approaches.
Real life had its tragedies, too. In the deep wainscoted hall of the Brandon Mansion hangs a portrait of lovely Evelyn Byrd. She sits on a green bank, with a handful of roses and a shepherd’s crook in her lap—her soft, dark eyes look out in pensive sadness as though they could, if they would, tell the story of a maiden’s heart and a life ended untimely by unhappy love. One story says she broke her heart for Parke Custis, who left her to wear the willow, and married afterward the Martha Dandridge, who in the whirligig of time became Lady Washington. Another rumor connects her name with that of the Earl of Peterborough, who loved her deeply, so the story runs; but his creed was not hers, and her father, Colonel Byrd, would not consent to the marriage. The maiden yielded to her father’s will, but pined away and died; and there, in the Westover burying-ground, she lies under a ponderous stone, which records this epitaph:
Real life also had its tragedies. In the elegantly decorated hallway of Brandon Mansion hangs a portrait of the beautiful Evelyn Byrd. She sits on a green bank, holding a handful of roses and a shepherd's crook in her lap—her soft, dark eyes gaze out in thoughtful sadness as if they could, if they wanted, tell the story of a young woman's heart and a life cut short by unhappy love. One story claims she broke her heart for Parke Custis, who left her to mourn and later married Martha Dandridge, who eventually became Lady Washington. Another rumor links her name to the Earl of Peterborough, who supposedly loved her deeply; however, his beliefs were not hers, and her father, Colonel Byrd, refused to allow the marriage. The young woman submitted to her father's wishes but withered away and died; and there, in the Westover cemetery, she rests beneath a heavy stone that bears this epitaph:
“Alas, Reader,
We can detain nothing, however valued,
From unrelenting death,
Beauty, Fortune, or exalted Honour—
See here a proof!”
"Unfortunately, Reader,"
We can't hold onto anything, no matter how precious,
From relentless death,
Beauty, Wealth, or high Honor—
Look here for proof!”
[Pg 63]I cannot help feeling that all these might have been detained on earth to a ripe age, had the maiden been left free to decide the most important question of her life to her liking; for, in a letter written by Colonel Byrd when Evelyn was a slip of a girl, I read concerning the maiden, “She has grown a great romp and enjoys robust health.” Yet a few years later, the robust romp has faded to a shadow, and is laid away in the family graveyard, and only her portrait by Sir Godfrey Kneller, remains to appeal to the sentiment and sympathy of posterity.
[Pg 63]I can't shake the feeling that all of this might have turned out differently if the young woman had been allowed to make the most important decision of her life on her own terms; for, in a letter written by Colonel Byrd when Evelyn was just a young girl, I read about her, “She has turned into a lively girl and is in great health.” Yet just a few years later, that lively girl has faded into a mere memory and is now resting in the family graveyard, with only her portrait by Sir Godfrey Kneller left to evoke the feelings and sympathy of future generations.
The gentle Evelyn Byrd was not the only one whom the traditions of the Colonial Cavalier credit with carrying to the grave a heart scarred with the wounds of unhappy love. Lord Fairfax, who lived to be over sixty and kept open house at Belvoir, where Washington visited him and kept him company in riding to hounds over hill and dale; Lord Fairfax—with his gaunt, tall frame; his gray, near-sighted eyes, and prominent aquiline nose, little outward resemblance as he might bear to the original of the almond-eyed portrait at Brandon—resembled her at least in a wounded heart and a broken career. In his youth, this solitary Virginia recluse had been a brilliant man-about-town in the gay world of London. He had held a commission in “the Blues”; he had known the famous[Pg 64] men of the day, he had dabbled in literature, and contributed a paper now and then to the Spectator. When his career of fashion was at its height, he paid his addresses to a young lady of rank and was accepted. The day for the wedding was fixed—the establishment furnished, even to equipage and servants—when the inconstant bride-elect, dazzled by a ducal coronet, broke her engagement. The blow wrought a complete change in the jilted lover. From that time he shrank from the society of all women, and finally came over to Virginia to hide his hurt in the Western forests.
The gentle Evelyn Byrd wasn’t the only one the traditions of the Colonial Cavalier say carried to the grave a heart scarred by the pain of unrequited love. Lord Fairfax, who lived to be over sixty and welcomed guests at Belvoir, where Washington visited him and accompanied him on hunting trips over the hills and valleys; Lord Fairfax—with his tall, gaunt frame, his gray, near-sighted eyes, and prominent aquiline nose, while he shared little outward resemblance to the almond-eyed portrait at Brandon—was similar to her in having a wounded heart and a shattered life. In his youth, this solitary Virginia recluse was a dashing figure in the vibrant social scene of London. He held a commission in “the Blues,” mingled with the famous men of the time, dabbled in literature, and contributed articles now and then to the Spectator. At the peak of his fashionable career, he proposed to a young lady of high rank, and she accepted. The wedding date was set—the household was arranged, including carriages and servants—when the fickle bride-to-be, captivated by a duke's crown, broke off the engagement. This betrayal completely transformed the heartbroken lover. From that moment on, he avoided the company of all women and eventually moved to Virginia to hide his pain in the Western forests.
Spite of such traditions of melancholy, the actual career of most of the people of those times forms a curious contrast to the ideals of their poetry and fiction. With scarcely an exception, they survived their unsuccessful love affairs, and lived in prosperous serenity with others than the first rulers of their hearts.
Despite these traditions of sadness, the real lives of most people during that time stand in stark contrast to the ideals portrayed in their poetry and fiction. Almost without exception, they moved on from their failed romances and lived happily and successfully with others, rather than with their first loves.
There is Jefferson, for instance. Almost the first letter in his published correspondence is devoted to a confession of his tender passion for a young lady dwelling in the town of Williamsburg. Yet her name is not the one that stands next his own on the marriage register. This first love of his was a Miss ’Becca Burwell. We chance upon the young collegian’s secret as we open his letter[Pg 65] to John Page, written on Christmas day, 1762. He begins jocularly enough, yet only half in fun after all: “I am sure if there is such a thing as a Devil in this world, he must have been here last night, and have had some hand in contriving what happened to me. Do you think the cursed rats (at his instigation, I suppose) did not eat up my pocket-book, which was in my pocket, within a foot of my head? And not contented with plenty for the present, they carried away my jemmy-worked silk garters and half a dozen new minuets I had just got.” “Tell Miss Alice Corbin,” he adds, “that I verily believe the rats knew I was to win a pair of garters from her, or they never would have been so cruel as to carry mine away.”
There’s Jefferson, for example. Almost the first letter in his published correspondence is a confession of his feelings for a young woman living in Williamsburg. However, her name isn’t the one next to his on the marriage register. This first love of his was Miss ’Becca Burwell. We discover the young college student’s secret as we read his letter[Pg 65] to John Page, written on Christmas Day, 1762. He starts off humorously, but only half in jest: “I’m sure if there’s such a thing as a Devil in this world, he must have been here last night and had a hand in what happened to me. Do you think those cursed rats (at his instigation, I assume) didn’t eat my pocketbook, which was in my pocket, just a foot from my head? And not satisfied with a good meal, they took my fancy silk garters and half a dozen new minuets I had just gotten.” “Tell Miss Alice Corbin,” he adds, “that I seriously believe the rats knew I was about to win a pair of garters from her, or they never would have been so cruel as to take mine.”
Christmas day, indeed, found him in sorry case. These losses he could have borne, but worse remained to tell: “You know it rained last night, or if you do not know it, I am sure I do. When I went to bed I laid my watch in the usual place; and going to take her up after I arose this morning, I found her in the same place, ’tis true, but—quantum mutatus ab illo—all afloat in water, let in at a leak in the roof of the house, and as silent and still as the rats that had eat my pocket-book. Now, you know, if chance had had anything to do in this matter, there were a thousand other spots where it might have chanced to leak as well as this one,[Pg 66] which was perpendicularly over my watch. But, I’ll tell you, it’s my opinion that the Devil came and bored the hole over it on purpose.” It was not the injury to his timepiece which drew forth these violent, half-real, half-jesting objurgations; no, there was a sentimental reason behind. The water had soaked a watch-paper and a picture, so that when he attempted to remove them, he says: “My cursed fingers gave them such a rent as I fear I shall never get over. I would have cried bitterly, but that I thought it beneath the dignity of a man!” The mystery of the original of the picture and the maker of the watch-paper is soon explained, for a page or two further on, he trusts that Miss ’Becca Burwell will give him another watch-paper of her own cutting, which he promises to esteem much more, though it were a plain round one, than the nicest in the world cut by other hands. “However,” he adds, “I am afraid she would think this presumption, after my suffering the other to get spoiled.”
Christmas day found him in a pretty rough spot. He could have handled the losses, but there was worse to come: “You know it rained last night, or if you don’t, I definitely do. When I went to bed, I left my watch in the usual spot; and when I went to pick it up this morning, it was still there, but—quantum mutatus ab illo—completely submerged in water that leaked in from the roof, as quiet and still as the rats that ate my wallet. Now, if chance had anything to do with it, there were a thousand other places it could have leaked, not just this one,[Pg 66] which was right above my watch. But honestly, I think the Devil himself drilled the hole right over it on purpose.” It wasn’t just the damage to his watch that sparked these dramatic, half-serious, half-joking complaints; there was an emotional reason behind it. The water had ruined a watch-paper and a picture, and when he tried to take them out, he said: “My damned fingers tore them up so badly that I fear I’ll never recover from it. I would have cried, but I thought that would be beneath a man’s dignity!” The story of the picture and the watch-paper’s maker becomes clear a page or two later, as he hopes Miss ’Becca Burwell will give him another watch-paper of her own design, which he promises to cherish much more, even if it's just a plain round one, than the finest one made by anyone else. “However,” he adds, “I’m afraid she might think that’s presumptuous, considering I let the other one get ruined.”
A very real and tumultuous passion this of young Tom Jefferson’s! Every letter he writes to his friend teems with reference to her. Now she is R. B.; again Belinda; and again, with that deep secrecy of dog Latin so dear to the collegian, she figures as Campana in die (bell in day); or, still more mysteriously, as Adnileb, written[Pg 67] in Greek that the vulgar world may not pry into the sacred secret. Oh, youth, youth, how like is the nineteenth century to the eighteenth, and that to its preceding, till we reach the courtship of Adam and Eve!
A very real and tumultuous passion this of young Tom Jefferson’s! Every letter he writes to his friend is full of references to her. Sometimes she’s R. B.; other times she’s Belinda; and again, with that deep secrecy of dog Latin so beloved by college students, she appears as Campana in die (bell in day); or, even more mysteriously, as Adnileb, written[Pg 67] in Greek so that the common world cannot pry into the sacred secret. Oh, youth, youth, how similar is the nineteenth century to the eighteenth, and that to its predecessor, until we reach the courtship of Adam and Eve!
In October, ’63, he writes to his old confidant: “In the most melancholy fit that ever any poor soul was, I sit down to write you. Last night, as merry as agreeable company and dancing with Belinda in the Apollo could make me, I never could have thought the succeeding sun could have seen me so wretched as I now am!... I was prepared to say a great deal. I had dressed up in my own mind such thoughts as occurred to me in as moving a language as I knew how, and expected to have performed in a tolerably creditable manner. But, good God! when I had an opportunity of venting them, a few broken sentences, uttered in great disorder and interrupted with pauses of uncommon length, were the too visible marks of my strange confusion.” The framer of the Declaration of Independence, whose eloquence startled the world, found himself tongue-tied and stammering in a declaration of love to a provincial maiden.
In October '63, he writes to his old friend: “In the saddest state any poor soul could be in, I’m sitting down to write to you. Last night, as cheerful as I could be with good company and dancing with Belinda in the Apollo, I never could have imagined that the next sunrise would find me so miserable as I am now!... I was ready to say a lot. I had prepared in my mind such thoughts expressed in the most moving language I could think of, expecting to deliver them reasonably well. But, oh my God! when I finally had the chance to express them, only a few broken sentences filled with long pauses showed how confused I really was.” The author of the Declaration of Independence, whose words amazed the world, found himself at a loss for words and stumbling over his declaration of love to a local girl.
At twenty-nine or thirty Jefferson had recovered enough to go a-courting again, to Mistress Martha Skelton, a young and childless widow, of[Pg 68] such great beauty that many rivals contested with him the honor of winning her hand. The story goes that two of these rivals met one evening in Mrs. Skelton’s drawing-room. While waiting for her to enter, they heard her singing in an adjoining room, to the accompaniment of Jefferson’s violin. The love-song was so expressively executed that the admirers perceived that their doom was sealed, and, picking up their cocked hats, they stole out without waiting for the lady.
At twenty-nine or thirty, Jefferson had recovered enough to start dating again, this time pursuing Mistress Martha Skelton, a young widow without children, known for her stunning beauty that many competitors vied with him to win her hand. The story goes that two of these competitors met one evening in Mrs. Skelton’s drawing room. While waiting for her to arrive, they heard her singing in an adjacent room, accompanied by Jefferson’s violin. The love song was performed so beautifully that the admirers realized their fate was sealed, and after picking up their hats, they quietly left without waiting for the lady.
If Jefferson in his younger days was soft-hearted toward the gentler sex, his susceptibility was as nothing compared to Washington’s. The sentimental biography of that great man would be more entertaining than the story of his battles, or his triumphs of government. There are evidences in his own handwriting that, before he was fifteen years old, he had conceived a passion for a fair unknown beauty, so serious as to disturb his otherwise well-regulated mind, and make him seriously unhappy. His sentimental poems written at that age, are neither better nor worse than the productions of most boys of fifteen. One of them hints that bashfulness has prevented his divulging his passion:
If Jefferson was soft-hearted toward women in his younger days, his sensitivity was nothing compared to Washington’s. A sentimental biography of that great man would be more entertaining than stories of his battles or his achievements in government. There’s evidence in his own handwriting showing that, before he turned fifteen, he developed a serious crush on an unknown beauty that disturbed his otherwise well-organized mind and made him genuinely unhappy. The sentimental poems he wrote at that age are about the same quality as what most boys of fifteen would produce. One of them suggests that shyness kept him from revealing his feelings:
“Ah, woe is me, that I should love and conceal!
Long have I wished and never dare reveal.”
“Ah, what a pity it is that I love and have to keep it hidden!
For a long time, I’ve wanted to say it but never had the courage to share.”
[Pg 69]At the mature age of sixteen, he writes to his “dear friend Robin”: “my residence is at present at his Lordship’s, where I might, was my heart disengaged, pass my time very pleasantly, as there’s a very agreeable young lady lives in the same house; but as that’s only adding fuel to the fire, it makes me the more uneasy; for by often and unavoidably (!) being in company with her, revives my former passion for your Lowland Beauty; whereas, was I to live more retired from young women, I might in some measure alleviate my sorrows by burying that chaste and troublesome passion in the grave of oblivion.” This “chaste and troublesome passion” had subsided enough, when he went as a young officer to New York in all the gorgeousness of uniform and trappings, to enable him to fall in love with Miss Mary Phillipse, whom he met at the house of her sister, Mrs. Beverly Robinson. She was gay, she was rich, she was beautiful, and Washington might have made her the offer of his heart and hand; but suddenly an express from Winchester brought word to New York of a French and Indian raid, and young Washington hastened to rejoin his command, leaving the capture of the lady to Captain Morris. Three years later we find him married to the Widow Custis, with two children and a fortune of fifteen thousand pounds sterling. Shortly after, he writes of himself[Pg 70] from Mount Vernon, temperately enough, as “fixed in this seat with an agreeable partner for life,” and we hear no more of amatory verses in honor of his Lowland Beauty, or flirtations with fashionable young dames in New York. But when the Marquis de Chastellux announced his marriage, Washington wrote him in a vein of humor rather foreign to him, and bespeaking a genial sympathy in his expectations of happiness. “I saw by the eulogium you often made on the happiness of domestic life in America,” he writes, “that you had swallowed the bait, and that you would as surely be taken one day or other, as that you were a philosopher and a soldier. So your day has at length come! I am glad of it with all my heart and soul. It is quite good enough for you. Now you are well served for coming to fight in favor of the American rebels all the way across the Atlantic Ocean, by catching that terrible contagion—domestic felicity—which, like the small-pox or plague, a man can have only once in his life.”
[Pg 69]At the ripe age of sixteen, he writes to his “dear friend Robin”: “I’m currently staying at his Lordship’s place, where I could, if my heart were free, enjoy my time very much, especially since there’s a lovely young lady living in the same house; but since that would only stir up more feelings, it makes me even more restless. Being in her company often, whether I like it or not, brings back my old feelings for your Lowland Beauty; whereas if I were to keep my distance from young women, I might ease my pain by burying that pure yet troublesome passion in forgetfulness.” This “pure yet troublesome passion” had faded enough when he went as a young officer to New York in all his uniform glory, allowing him to fall in love with Miss Mary Phillipse, whom he met at her sister, Mrs. Beverly Robinson’s home. She was lively, wealthy, and beautiful, and Washington could have proposed to her; but then a message from Winchester arrived in New York about a French and Indian raid, and young Washington hurried back to join his command, leaving the lady’s capture to Captain Morris. Three years later, we find him married to Widow Custis, with two children and a fortune of fifteen thousand pounds sterling. Soon after, he writes about himself[Pg 70]from Mount Vernon, calmly enough, as “settled in this place with a pleasant partner for life,” and we hear no more of love poems for his Lowland Beauty or flirtations with fashionable young women in New York. But when Marquis de Chastellux announced his marriage, Washington replied with humor that felt somewhat unusual for him, expressing a warm sympathy for his hopes of happiness. “I could tell from the praises you often gave about the happiness of domestic life in America,” he writes, “that you had taken the plunge, and that it was only a matter of time before you joined that club, as surely as you are a philosopher and a soldier. So your day has finally come! I’m truly happy for you. It’s more than deserving for you. Now you’ve been duly rewarded for coming all the way across the Atlantic to support the American rebels, by catching that dreadful disease—domestic bliss—which, like smallpox or the plague, a man can only experience once in his life.”
Of all the joyous festivals among the Southern Colonists, none was so mirthful as a wedding. The early records of the wreck of the Sea Venture and the tedious and dangerous delay on the Bermudas mention that in even that troublous time they held one “merry English wedding.” In any[Pg 71] new land marriages and births are joyful events. All that is needed for prosperity is multiplication of settlers, and so it is quite natural that the setting up of a new household should be celebrated with rejoicing and merry-making.
Of all the joyful celebrations among the Southern Colonists, none was as cheerful as a wedding. The early records of the wreck of the Sea Venture and the long and perilous delay in the Bermudas mention that even during that troubled time, they held one “merry English wedding.” In any[Pg 71] new land, marriages and births are happy occasions. All that is needed for prosperity is an increase in settlers, so it makes sense that the establishment of a new household should be celebrated with joy and festivities.
In one respect the colonists broke with the home traditions. They insisted on holding their marriage ceremonies at home rather than in church, and no minister could move their determination. As civilization advanced, and habits grew more luxurious, the marriage festivities grew more elaborate and formal. The primitive customs gave way to pomp and display, till at length a wedding became an affair of serious expense. “The house of the parents,” says Scharf in his “Chronicles of Baltimore,” “would be filled with company to dine; the same company would stay to supper. For two days punch was dealt out in profusion. The gentlemen saw the groom on the first floor, and then ascended to the second floor, where they saw the bride; there every gentleman, even to one hundred a day, kissed her.”
In one way, the colonists broke away from traditional practices. They were set on having their marriage ceremonies at home instead of in a church, and no minister could change their minds. As civilization progressed and lifestyles became more luxurious, the wedding celebrations became more extravagant and formal. The simple customs were replaced by grand displays, turning weddings into significant financial events. “The house of the parents,” notes Scharf in his “Chronicles of Baltimore,” “would be filled with guests for dinner; the same guests would stay for supper. For two days, punch was served in abundance. The men would visit the groom on the first floor, then go up to the second floor to see the bride; there, every gentleman, sometimes as many as a hundred in a day, kissed her.”
A Virginia wedding in the olden time was a charming picture—the dancers making merry in the wide halls or on the lawn; the black servants dressed in fine raiment for the occasion and showing their white teeth in that enjoyment only possible to a negro; the jolly parson acting at[Pg 72] once as priest and toast-master; the groom in ruffles and velvet, and the bride in brocade and jewels. Never again will our country have so picturesque a scene to offer. Let us recall it while we may!
A Virginia wedding back in the day was a beautiful sight—the dancers celebrating in the spacious halls or on the lawn; the black servants dressed in their finest clothes for the occasion, showing their bright smiles in a way that only they could; the cheerful pastor serving as both officiant and toastmaster; the groom in ruffles and velvet, and the bride in brocade and jewels. Our country will never have such a picturesque scene again. Let's remember it while we can!
His Dress
If you have any curiosity to know what clothes these first Colonial Cavaliers wore, you may learn very easily by reading over the “particular of Apparrell” upon which they agreed as necessary to the settler bound for Virginia.
If you’re curious about what clothes the first Colonial Cavaliers wore, you can easily find out by looking at the “particulars of Apparel” that they agreed were essential for settlers heading to Virginia.
The list includes: “1 dozen Points, a Monmouth cap, 1 waste-coat, 3 falling bands, 1 suit of canvase, 3 shirts, 1 suit of frieze, 1 suit of cloth, 4 paire shoes, 3 paire Irish stockings, and 1 paire garters.” Besides these he would need “1 Armor compleat, light, a long peece, a sword, a belt and a Bandelier,” which may be reckoned among his wearing apparel, for it would be long before the settler could be safe without them when he ventured outside the palisade.
The list includes: “1 dozen points, a Monmouth cap, 1 waistcoat, 3 falling bands, 1 canvas suit, 3 shirts, 1 frieze suit, 1 cloth suit, 4 pairs of shoes, 3 pairs of Irish stockings, and 1 pair of garters.” Besides these, he would need “1 complete light armor, a long gun, a sword, a belt, and a bandolier,” which can be considered part of his clothing, since it would take a long time before the settler could feel safe without them when he went outside the palisade.
Englishmen in those days were fond of elaborate dress. It was the period of conical hats, and rosetted shoes, of doublets and sashes and padded trunk-hose, which his Majesty, James the First,[Pg 76] much affected because they filled out his ill-shaped legs. Suits of clothes were a frequent form of gift and bequest. Captain John Smith’s will declares, “I give unto Thomas Packer, my best suite of aparrell, of a tawney colour, viz., hose, doublet, jerkin and cloake.”
Englishmen back then loved to wear fancy clothes. It was the time of tall hats, shoes with rosettes, doublets, sashes, and padded trunk-hose, which King James the First[Pg 76] really liked because they made his awkward legs look better. Suits of clothes were often given as gifts or passed down. Captain John Smith’s will states, “I give to Thomas Packer my best suite of apparel, a tawny color, including hose, doublet, jerkin, and cloak.”
The peruke began its all-conquering career in England, under the Stuarts. Elizabeth, it is true, had owned eighty suits of hair, and Mary of Scotland had varied her hair to match her dresses. But a defect of the French Dauphin introduced the use of the wig for men as well as women, and false hair became the rage throughout the world of fashion. A London peruke-maker advertised: “Full-bottom wigs, full bobs, minister’s bobs, naturals, half-naturals, Grecian flyes, Curleyroys, airey levants, qu perukes and baggwiggs.” The customer must have been hard to please, who could find nothing to suit his style in such a stock.
The wig started its dominating trend in England during the Stuart era. While it's true that Elizabeth had owned eighty hairstyles and Mary of Scotland changed her hair to match her outfits, a flaw in the French Dauphin led to the popularity of wigs for both men and women, and fake hair became a fashion sensation worldwide. A London wig maker advertised: “Full-bottom wigs, full bobs, minister’s bobs, naturals, half-naturals, Grecian flyes, Curleyroys, airy levants, qu perukes, and bagwigs.” It must have been challenging to please a customer who couldn't find a style that suited them among such a selection.
The settlers in Colonial America did not allow themselves such luxuries of the toilet as a variety of wigs, though a well-planned peruke or “a bob” might have been a good device to trick the tomahawk of the savage into a bloodless scalping. With the poorer people, a single wig for Sunday wear sufficed, and was replaced on week days by a cap, generally of linen.
The settlers in Colonial America didn't indulge in the luxury of having a range of wigs, although a carefully styled wig or “a bob” could have cleverly protected them from a savage's tomahawk, avoiding a bloody scalp. For the less affluent, one wig was enough for Sunday, and during the week, they usually wore a linen cap instead.
The Colonial dames, being too far from Court to[Pg 77] copy the low-necked dresses, the stomachers and farthingales of the inner circle of fashion, wore instead, huge ruffs, full, short petticoats, and long, flowing sleeves, over tight undersleeves. Even in the wilderness, however, they retained a feminine fondness for gay attire.
The Colonial women, being too far from the Court to copy the low-cut dresses, stomachers, and farthingales of the fashion elite, instead wore large ruffs, full short petticoats, and long, flowing sleeves over tight undersleeves. Even in the wilderness, they held onto a feminine love for bright clothing.
John Pory, a clever scapegrace intimately acquainted with gaming-tables and sponging-houses in London, but figuring in Virginia as secretary to Governor Yeardley, wrote home to Sir Dudley Carleton, “That your Lordship may know that we are not the veriest beggars in the world, our cow-keeper here of James Cittie, on Sundays goes accoutred all in fresh flaming silk, and a wife of one that in England professed the black art, not of a scholar but of a collier of Croydon, wears her rough beaver hat with a fair pearl hat-band and a silken suit, thereto correspondent.”
John Pory, a clever troublemaker who was well-acquainted with gambling and shady places in London, but serving as secretary to Governor Yeardley in Virginia, wrote to Sir Dudley Carleton, “Just so your Lordship knows that we’re not the biggest beggars in the world, our cowkeeper here in James City dresses in fresh, bright silk every Sunday, and the wife of a guy from England who practiced dark magic—not as a scholar but as a coal worker from Croydon—wears her rough beaver hat with a pretty pearl hat-band and a matching silk outfit.”
Lively John was probably lying a little in the cause of immigration, but it is certain that the desire for fine clothes early called for a check, and at an early session of the Virginia House of Burgesses, a sumptuary law was passed “against excess in apparell,” directing “that every man be ceffed in the church for all publique contributions—if he be unmarried, according to his own apparrell; if he be married, according to his own and his wives, or either of their apparell.”[Pg 78] Here, surely, is a suggestion from the past, for the fashionable church of the present.
Lively John might have exaggerated a bit about immigration, but it's clear that the desire for nice clothes quickly needed some regulation. During an early session of the Virginia House of Burgesses, a law was passed to control excessive clothing, stating that “every man shall be assessed in church for all public contributions—if he is unmarried, based on his own clothing; if he is married, based on his and his wife's clothing, or either of their clothing.”[Pg 78] This is definitely a reminder from the past for today's fashionable church.
A later law in the provinces enacts that “no silke stuffe in garments or in peeces, except for hoods or scarfes, nor silver or gold lace, nor bonelace of silke or thread, nor ribbands wrought with silver or gold in them, shall be brought into this country to sell, after the first of February.” A Maryland statute proposes that two sorts of “cloaths” only be worn, one for summer, the other for winter. But this was going too far, and the law was never enforced.
A later law in the provinces states that “no silk fabric in clothing or in pieces, except for hoods or scarves, nor silver or gold lace, nor silk or thread lace, nor ribbons made with silver or gold, shall be brought into this country for sale after the first of February.” A Maryland statute suggests that only two types of “clothes” be worn, one for summer and the other for winter. But this went too far, and the law was never enforced.
It was permitted to none but Members of the Council and Heads of Hundreds in Virginia to wear the coveted gold on their clothes, or to wear any silk not made by themselves. This last prohibition was intended not so much to discourage pomp and pride, as to stimulate the infant industry of silk production, which from the beginning had been a pet scheme of the colonists. They had imported silk-worms and planted mulberry trees; and as an inducement to go into the business, the Burgesses offered a premium of five thousand pounds of tobacco to any one making a hundred pounds of wound silk in any one year.
Only Members of the Council and Heads of Hundreds in Virginia were allowed to wear the sought-after gold on their clothing or to wear any silk that they hadn't made themselves. This last rule wasn't just to limit extravagance but was also meant to boost the fledgling silk industry, which had always been a favorite project of the colonists. They had brought over silk worms and planted mulberry trees; to encourage people to join the business, the Burgesses offered a reward of five thousand pounds of tobacco to anyone who produced one hundred pounds of spun silk in a single year.
His Gracious Majesty, Charles the Second, sent to his loyal subjects in Virginia, a letter, still to be seen in the college library at Williamsburg. It[Pg 79] is written by his Majesty’s private secretary and signed with the sacred “Charles R.” It is addressed to Governor Berkeley, and runs:
His Gracious Majesty, Charles the Second, sent a letter to his loyal subjects in Virginia, which can still be found in the college library at Williamsburg. It[Pg 79] is written by his Majesty’s private secretary and signed with the sacred “Charles R.” It is addressed to Governor Berkeley and says:
“Trusty & Wellbeloved, We Greet You Well. Wee have received wth much content ye dutifull respects of Our Colony in ye present lately made us by you & ye councell there, of ye first product of ye new Manufacture of Silke, which as a mark of Our Princely acceptation of yor duteys & for yr particular encouragement, etc.—Wee have commanded to be wrought up for ye use of Our owne person.”
"Dear Trusty & Wellbeloved, We hope you are doing well. We have received with great pleasure your respectful acknowledgment from Our Colony regarding the recent developments made by you and the council there about the first production of the new silk manufacture. As a sign of Our royal appreciation of your duties and for your individual encouragement, we have ordered that it be crafted for our personal use."
From this letter has sprung the legend, dear to loyalist hearts, that the robe worn by Charles at his coronation was woven of Virginia silk.
From this letter came the legend, cherished by loyalists, that the robe Charles wore at his coronation was made from Virginia silk.
So much material was needed “for ye use of our owne person,” that the offering of silk was no doubt very welcome. The King’s favorite, Buckingham, had twenty-seven suits, one of them of white uncut velvet, set all over with diamonds and worn with diamond hat-bands, cockades and ear-rings, and yoked with ropes and knots of pearls.
So much fabric was needed “for the use of our own person,” that the offering of silk was definitely appreciated. The King's favorite, Buckingham, had twenty-seven outfits, one of which was made of white uncut velvet, covered entirely in diamonds, and accessorized with diamond hat-bands, cockades, and earrings, along with strings and knots of pearls.
It was an era of wild extravagance. Not satisfied with the elegance of the time of Charles First, his son’s courtiers added plumes to the wide-brimmed hats, enlarged the bows on the shoes, donned great wigs, loaded their vests with [Pg 80]embroidery, and over their coats hung short cloaks, worth a fortune.
It was a time of outrageous extravagance. Unsatisfied with the elegance of Charles I’s era, the courtiers of his son added feathers to their wide-brimmed hats, made the bows on their shoes even bigger, wore huge wigs, filled their vests with [Pg 80]embroidery, and draped short cloaks worth a fortune over their coats.
The women dressed as befitted the court of a dissolute king. Their artificial curls were trained in “heart-breakers” and “love-locks.” The whiteness of their skin was enhanced by powder and set off by patches. Their shoulders rose above bodices of costly brocade hung with jewels which had sometimes ruined both buyer and wearer.
The women wore outfits fit for the court of a morally questionable king. Their fake curls were styled into “heart-breakers” and “love-locks.” They used powder to make their skin look even whiter, accentuated by beauty patches. Their shoulders were adorned with bodices made of expensive brocade decorated with jewels, which had occasionally led to financial ruin for both the buyer and the wearer.
The Puritans, by their opposition to the Court, escaped the evil influences of these extravagances. But the Colonial Cavaliers, who bowed before the King lower than the courtiers at home, of course imitated his dress, so far as their fortunes allowed. Every frigate that came into port at Jamestown or St. Maries brought the latest London fashions. A little before Colonel Fitzhugh in Virginia was ordering his Riding Camblet cloak from London, Mr. Samuel Pepys was writing in his journal, “This morning came home my fine camlete cloak with gold buttons.” While this gentleman was attiring himself in his new shoulder-belt and tunique laced with silk, “and so very handsome to church,” Sir William Berkeley and Governor Calvert were opening their eyes of a Sunday morning three thousand miles away, and making ready to get into their rosetted shoes, and to lace their breeches and hose together with points as fanciful as his, and, like him, perhaps, having their heads “combed by ye maide for powder and other troubles.” No doubt Lady Berkeley, in her fine lace bands, her coverchef and deep veil, was as fine as Madam Pepys in her paragon pettycoat and “just a corps.”
The Puritans, by opposing the Court, avoided the negative influences of these excesses. However, the Colonial Cavaliers, who bowed to the King lower than the courtiers in England, naturally copied his style as much as their wealth permitted. Every ship that arrived in Jamestown or St. Maries brought the latest fashions from London. Just before Colonel Fitzhugh in Virginia ordered his Riding Camblet cloak from London, Mr. Samuel Pepys was writing in his journal, “This morning my fine camlete cloak with gold buttons came home.” While this gentleman was dressing up in his new shoulder-belt and silk-laced tunic, looking “very handsome for church,” Sir William Berkeley and Governor Calvert were waking up on a Sunday morning three thousand miles away, getting ready to slip into their rosetted shoes and lace their breeches and hose with decorative points, just as fanciful as his. Like him, they might have been getting their heads “combed by the maid for powder and other troubles.” No doubt Lady Berkeley, in her beautiful lace bands, coverchef, and deep veil, was just as stylish as Madam Pepys in her wonderful petticoat and “just a corps.”
[Pg 83]With the beginning of the eighteenth century, the hoop appeared, and carried all before it, in more senses than one. “The ladies’ petticoats,” I read in the notes of a contemporary of the fashion, “are now blown up into a most enormous concave.” Over this concave the ladies wore, on ceremonious occasions, such as a ball at Governor Spotswood’s or an assembly at Annapolis, trailing gowns of heavy brocade, many yards in length. Dragging these skirts behind, and bearing aloft on their heads a towering structure of feathers, ribbons and lace, it was no wonder these dames preferred slow and stately measures. At their side, or as near as the spreading hoop permitted, moved their favored cavaliers, their coat-skirts stiff with buckram, their swords dangling between their knees, their breeches of red plush or black satin, so tight that they fitted without a wrinkle.
[Pg 83]As the eighteenth century began, the hoop skirt made its debut and took over in more ways than one. “The ladies’ petticoats,” noted a contemporary of the trend, “are now inflated into a massive concave shape.” On top of this shape, the ladies wore long, flowing gowns made of heavy brocade for formal events, like a ball at Governor Spotswood’s or a gathering in Annapolis. Dragging their skirts behind them and balancing an elaborate arrangement of feathers, ribbons, and lace on their heads, it’s no surprise these women preferred slow and graceful dances. Nearby, or as close as the wide hoop would allow, were their favorite partners, with coat-tails stiffened with buckram, swords hanging between their knees, and tight-fitting breeches of red plush or black satin that sat perfectly without a wrinkle.
Men of that day took their dress very seriously. Washington, who had doubtless gained many ideas of fashion from the modish young officers of Braddock’s army, ordered his costumes with as much particularity as he afterward conducted his [Pg 84]campaigns. Shortly before he started with his little cavalcade of negro servants on his five-hundred-mile ride to Massachusetts, in 1756, he sent over to a correspondent in London an order for an extensive wardrobe. He wanted “2 complete livery suits for servants, with a spare cloak and all other necessary trimmings for two suits more.” He omits no detail. “I would have you,” he writes, “choose the livery by our arms; only as the field is white, I think the clothes had better not be quite so, but nearly like the inclosed. The trimmings and facings of scarlet, and a scarlet waistcoat. If livery lace is not quite disused, I should be glad to have the cloaks laced. I like that fashion best, and two silver-laced hats for the above servants.”
Men back then were very serious about their clothing. Washington, who probably picked up a lot of fashion tips from the stylish young officers in Braddock’s army, ordered his outfits with as much detail as he later ran his [Pg 84]campaigns. Just before he set off with his small group of black servants on his five-hundred-mile journey to Massachusetts in 1756, he sent a request to a contact in London for a large wardrobe. He wanted “2 complete livery suits for servants, with an extra cloak and all other necessary trimmings for two more suits.” He doesn’t leave out any details. “I’d like you,” he writes, “to choose the livery based on our arms; just since the background is white, I think the clothes should be a little different, but close to the enclosed. The trimmings and facings in scarlet, and a scarlet waistcoat. If livery lace is still somewhat in style, I would be happy to have the cloaks laced. I prefer that style, and also two silver-laced hats for the servants mentioned above.”
In addition to this, he wishes “1 set of horse-furniture with livery lace, with the Washington crest on the housings, etc. The cloak to be of the same piece and color of the clothes, 3 gold and scarlet sword-knots, 3 silver and blue ditto, 1 fashionable gold-laced hat.”
In addition to this, he wants “1 set of horse gear with livery lace, featuring the Washington crest on the housings, etc. The cloak should match the style and color of the clothes, 3 gold and scarlet sword knots, 3 silver and blue ones, and 1 stylish gold-laced hat.”
It is not strange that the gallant young officer made a sensation among the dames and damsels of Philadelphia and New York as he journeyed northward, nor that Mistress Mary Phillipse nearly lost her heart to the wearer of the gold and scarlet sword-knots and the fashionable gold-laced hat.
It's no surprise that the brave young officer caused quite a stir among the women of Philadelphia and New York as he traveled north, nor that Mary Phillipse almost lost her heart to the guy in the gold and scarlet sword-knots and the trendy gold-laced hat.
All society went in gorgeous array in those gay[Pg 85] days, before color had been banished to suit the grim taste of the Puritan, and to meet the economical maxims of Poor Richard. Judges, on the bench, wore robes of scarlet, faced with black velvet, exchanged in summer for thinner ones of silk. Etiquette demanded equally formal costume for advocates at the bar. Patrick Henry, who began by indifference to dress, even rushing into court fresh from the chase, with mud and mire clinging to his leather breeches, at length yielded to social pressure, and donned a full suit of black velvet in which to address the court; and, on one occasion at least, a peach-colored coat effectively set off by a bag-wig, powdered, as pompous Mr. Wirt observes, “in the highest style of forensic fashion.”
All of society dressed in beautiful outfits in those lively[Pg 85] days, before color was deemed inappropriate to suit the somber tastes of the Puritan and to follow the frugal principles of Poor Richard. Judges in court wore scarlet robes lined with black velvet, which were swapped for lighter silk ones in the summer. Etiquette required equally formal attire for lawyers as well. Patrick Henry, who initially didn’t care about his appearance, even rushing into court straight from hunting with mud and dirt on his leather pants, eventually gave in to societal expectations and wore a full black velvet suit to address the court; and on at least one occasion, a peach-colored coat complemented by a powdered bag-wig, as pompous Mr. Wirt notes, “in the highest style of forensic fashion.”
A satirical description sets forth the dress of a dandy in the middle of the eighteenth century, as consisting of “a coat of light green, with sleeves too small for the arms, and buttons too big for the sleeves; a pair of Manchester fine stuff breeches, without money in the pockets; clouded silk stockings, but no legs; a club of hair behind, larger than the head that carries it; a hat of the size of a sixpence, on a block not worth a farthing.”
A satirical description outlines the outfit of a dandy in the mid-eighteenth century, noting that it includes “a light green coat with sleeves too small for the arms and buttons too big for the sleeves; a pair of fancy Manchester breeches, empty pockets; patterned silk stockings, but no legs; a club of hair at the back, bigger than the head it’s on; and a hat the size of a sixpence on a head not worth a farthing.”
In October, 1763, the free-school at Annapolis was broken into by robbers, and the wardrobe of the master stolen. When I remember the scanty salaries paid to these schoolmasters, I look with[Pg 86] surprise on the inventory, which the victim of the robbery publishes. Here we have a superfine blue broadcloth frock coat, a new superfine scarlet waistcoat bound with gold lace, a pair of green worsted breeches lined with dimity, besides a ruffled shirt, pumps, and doe-skin breeches. A very pretty wardrobe, I should say, for the teacher of a Colonial village-school!
In October 1763, robbers broke into the free school in Annapolis and stole the master's wardrobe. When I think about the low salaries these schoolmasters receive, I’m surprised by the list of items the robbery victim published. Here we have a luxurious blue broadcloth frock coat, a new fancy scarlet waistcoat trimmed with gold lace, a pair of green worsted breeches lined with dimity, plus a ruffled shirt, pumps, and doe-skin breeches. That’s quite an impressive wardrobe for a teacher at a Colonial village school!
It was a picturesque world in those days. The gentry rode gayly habited in bright-colored velvets and ruffles; the clergy swept along in dignified black; the judges wore their scarlet robes, and the mechanics and laborers were quite content to don a leather apron over their buckskin breeches and red-flannel jacket. The slaves in Carolina were forbidden to wear anything, except when in livery, finer than negro-cloth, duffils, kerseys, osnaburgs, blue linen, check-linen, coarse garlix or calicoes, checked cotton, or Scotch plaid. This prohibition was quite unnecessary, as the slave thought himself very lucky if he were clad in a new and whole garment of any sort.
It was a beautiful world back then. The rich rode around in brightly colored velvets and ruffles; the clergy moved in dignified black; the judges wore their scarlet robes, and the craftspeople and laborers were content to wear a leather apron over their buckskin pants and red-flannel jackets. The enslaved people in Carolina were not allowed to wear anything fancier than black cloth, duffel, kersey, osnaburg, blue linen, checked linen, coarse garlic or calicoes, checked cotton, or Scotch plaid, except when in uniform. This rule was unnecessary since the enslaved often felt lucky just to have any new or whole clothing at all.
Even paupers had their distinctive badges. A Virginia statute commands that every person who shall receive relief from the parish, and be sent to the poorhouse, shall, upon the shoulder of the right sleeve of his, or her, uppermost garment, in an open and visible manner, wear a badge with[Pg 87] the name of the parish to which he, or she, belongs, cut either in blue, red, or green cloth, at the will of the vestry or churchwardens. If any unfortunate were afflicted with pride as well as poverty and refused to wear this badge of pauperism, he was subject, by the law, to a whipping, not to exceed five lashes.
Even the poor had their own distinctive badges. A Virginia law states that anyone who receives assistance from the parish and is sent to the poorhouse must wear a badge on the right sleeve of their outer garment in a clear and visible way. This badge should have the name of the parish they belong to, made from blue, red, or green cloth, depending on the choice of the vestry or churchwardens. If anyone struggling with both pride and poverty refused to wear this badge of being poor, they could be punished by law with a whipping of up to five lashes.
The students of William and Mary College were required to wear academical dress as soon as they had passed “ye grammar school,” and thus another costume was added to the moving tableaux on the street of Williamsburg.
The students of William and Mary College had to wear academic dress as soon as they finished “ye grammar school,” so another outfit was added to the lively scenes on the streets of Williamsburg.
In the college-books, I find it resolved by the Faculty in 1765 that Mrs. Foster be appointed stocking-mender in the college, and that she be paid annually the sum of £12, provided she furnishes herself with lodging, diet, fire, and candles. Considering the length of stockings in those days, and assuming that the nature of boys has not materially changed, I cannot help thinking the salary somewhat meagre for the duties involved. Stockings, however, were less troublesome than shirts. A Mrs. Campbell sends her nephews back to school accompanied by a note explaining that she returns all their clothes except eleven shirts, not yet washed.
In the college records, I found it noted by the Faculty in 1765 that Mrs. Foster was hired as a stocking mender for the college, receiving an annual salary of £12, as long as she arranged her own housing, meals, heat, and candles. Given how long stockings were back then, and assuming boys haven't changed much, I think the pay seems low for the work required. But stockings were still easier to deal with than shirts. A Mrs. Campbell sends her nephews back to school with a note explaining that she is returning all their clothes except for eleven shirts, which aren’t washed yet.
If the clothes of boys were troublesome, those of girls were more so. Madam Mason, as guardian[Pg 88] of her children, sends in an account, wherein the support of each child is reckoned at a thousand pounds of tobacco yearly. Her son, Thomson, is charged with linen and ruffled shirts, and her daughter, Mary, with wooden-heeled shoes, petticoats, one hoop-petticoat, and linen. We may be sure that the needling on those petticoats and ruffled skirts would be a reproach, in its dainty fineness, to the machine-made garments of our age.
If the boys' clothes were a hassle, the girls' were even worse. Madam Mason, as the guardian[Pg 88] of her children, submits an account where the cost of supporting each child is calculated at a thousand pounds of tobacco per year. Her son, Thomson, is billed for linen and ruffled shirts, while her daughter, Mary, is charged for wooden-heeled shoes, petticoats, one hoop petticoat, and linen. We can be sure that the stitching on those petticoats and ruffled skirts would put to shame the machine-made clothes of our time with their delicate craftsmanship.
Little Dolly Payne, who afterward became Mrs. Madison and mistress of the White House, trotted off to school in her childhood (so her biographer tells us), equipped with “a white linen mask to keep every ray of sunshine from the complexion, a sun-bonnet sewed on her head every morning by her careful mother, and long gloves covering the hands and arms.”
Little Dolly Payne, who later became Mrs. Madison and the lady of the White House, went off to school as a child (as her biographer tells us), equipped with "a white linen mask to block every ray of sunshine from her skin, a sun bonnet stitched onto her head each morning by her attentive mother, and long gloves covering her hands and arms."
Gentlewomen, big and little, in ye olden time, seem to have had an inordinate fear of the sunshine, as is evidenced by their long gloves, their veils, and those riding-masks of cloth or velvet, which must have been most uncomfortable to keep in place, even with the aid of the little silver mouthpieces held between the teeth. But vanity enables people to endure many ills. In a correspondence between Miss Anna Bland in Virginia, and her brother Theodorick in London, the young lady writes: “My Papa has sent for me a dress and a[Pg 89] pair of stays. I should be glad if you will be peticular (sic) in the choice of them. Let the stays be very stiff bone, and much gored at the hips, and the dress any other color except yellow.”
Ladies, big and small, in the old days seemed to have a huge fear of the sun, as shown by their long gloves, veils, and those riding masks made of cloth or velvet, which must have been really uncomfortable to keep in place, even with the little silver mouthpieces held between the teeth. But vanity makes people endure a lot. In a letter from Miss Anna Bland in Virginia to her brother Theodorick in London, the young lady writes: “My dad has sent me a dress and a[Pg 89] pair of corsets. I would appreciate it if you could be specific (sic) in the selection. Let the corsets be very stiff with lots of gores at the hips, and the dress any color except yellow.”
No doubt, the consciousness of looking well, sustained the young martyr, as she gasped through the minuet, in her new dress and her stiff stays, drawn tight at home by the aid of the bed-post. The first directions to the attendant in a case of swooning, so common in our great-grandmothers’ lifetime, was to cut the stays, that the imprisoned lungs might get room to breathe once more.
No doubt, the awareness of looking good kept the young martyr going as she struggled through the minuet, in her new dress and tight corset, laced up at home with the help of the bedpost. The first thing to do for someone who fainted, a common occurrence in our great-grandmothers’ day, was to cut the corset so the trapped lungs could finally breathe again.
Human nature is oddly inconsistent. These people, who found it incomprehensible that savages should tattoo their bodies, hang beads round their necks, and wear ornaments of snakes and rats hung by the tails through their ears and noses, decked themselves with jewelry, wore wigs and patches, and pierced their ears for barbaric rings of gold or precious stones. I protest I don’t know which would have looked queerer to the other, the Indian squaw or the Colonial belle of the eighteenth century; but, from the artistic standpoint, the advantage was all with the child of nature.
Human nature is strangely inconsistent. The same people who couldn't understand why natives would tattoo their bodies, wear beads around their necks, and hang ornaments like snakes and rats by their tails through their ears and noses, adorned themselves with jewelry, wore wigs and fake enhancements, and pierced their ears for gaudy gold or gemstone rings. Honestly, I can’t tell which would have seemed stranger to the other, the Native American woman or the 18th-century colonial socialite; but, from an artistic perspective, the advantage definitely goes to the person in touch with nature.
In a grave business letter, written to Washington on matters of state by George Mason, the correspondent adds: “P.S. I shall take it as a particular favor if you’ll be kind enough to get me[Pg 90] two pairs of gold snaps made at Williamsburg, for my little girls. They are small rings with a joint in them, to wear in the ears, instead of ear-rings—also a pair of toupée tongs.”
In a serious business letter to Washington regarding state issues, George Mason writes: “P.S. I would really appreciate it if you could get me[Pg 90] two pairs of gold snaps made at Williamsburg for my daughters. They are small rings with a hinge to wear in the ears instead of earrings—also a pair of wig tongs.”
It is a pleasant glimpse we thus gain of one great statesman writing to another, and turning away from public enterprises to remember the private longings of the two little maidens at home, whose hearts are to be gladdened, though the flesh suffers, by these bits of finery.
It’s a nice look we get at one important politician writing to another, taking a break from public projects to think about the personal wishes of the two little girls at home, whose hearts will be made happy, even though they are dealing with hardship, by these little gifts of luxury.
It was not little girls alone who were willing to endure discomfort in the cause of personal appearance. Washington’s false teeth still remain, a monument of his fortitude. They are a set of “uppers and unders” carved in ivory, inserted in a ponderous plate, with clamps in the roof that must have caused torture to the inexperienced mouth. The upper set is connected with the lower by a spiral spring, and the two are arranged to be held in place by the tongue. No one but the hero of Trenton and Valley Forge, could have borne such an affliction and preserved his equanimity.
It wasn't just little girls who were willing to put up with discomfort for the sake of looks. Washington's false teeth still stand as a testament to his bravery. They're a set of "uppers and unders" made from ivory, fitted into a heavy plate, with clamps in the roof that must have been painful for an untrained mouth. The upper set connects to the lower one with a spiral spring, and both are designed to stay in place using the tongue. No one but the hero of Trenton and Valley Forge could have endured such a hardship and maintained his composure.
Tooth-brushes are a modern luxury. In the old times, the most genteel were content to rub the teeth with a rag covered with chalk or snuff, and there was more than a suspicion of effeminacy in a man’s cleaning his teeth at all. It is not strange that there was such a demand for the implanted[Pg 91] teeth which Dr. Le Mayeur introduced toward the end of the century.
Toothbrushes are a modern luxury. In the past, the upper class was satisfied with rubbing their teeth with a cloth covered in chalk or snuff, and there was a hint of weakness in men who took the time to clean their teeth at all. It’s not surprising that there was such a high demand for the artificial[Pg 91] teeth that Dr. Le Mayeur introduced toward the end of the century.
I think it may be fairly claimed that the nineteenth century has marked a great advance in personal cleanliness. To this, as much as anything, except perhaps the use of rubber clothing, we owe its increase of longevity. It is impossible to overestimate the importance to modern hygiene of water-proof substances, keeping the feet and body dry. Pattens and clogs were of service in their day and generation, but they were a clumsy contrivance as compared with the light overshoes of India-rubber. It was not till 1772 that the first efforts were made in Baltimore to introduce the use of umbrellas. “These, like tooth-brushes,” writes Scharf, “were at first ridiculed as effeminate, and were only introduced by the vigorous efforts of the doctors, who recommended them chiefly as shields from the sun and a defence against vertigo and prostration from heat. The first umbrellas came from India. They were made of coarse oiled linen, stretched over sticks of rattan, and were heavy and clumsy, but they marked a wonderful step in the direction of hygienic dress. Before their introduction, ministers and doctors, who, more than any one else in the community, were called to face the winter rains, wore a cape of oiled linen, called a roquelaire.”
I think it's fair to say that the nineteenth century saw a significant improvement in personal cleanliness. Along with the use of rubber clothing, this has greatly contributed to increased life expectancy. The importance of waterproof materials, which keep the feet and body dry, cannot be overstated for modern hygiene. Pattens and clogs were useful in their time, but they were clunky compared to the lightweight rubber overshoes. It wasn't until 1772 that the first attempts were made in Baltimore to introduce umbrellas. “These, like toothbrushes,” writes Scharf, “were initially mocked as feminine, and were mainly promoted by doctors, who suggested them as protection from the sun and as a defense against dizziness and heat exhaustion. The first umbrellas came from India. They were made of rough oiled linen stretched over rattan sticks, and while they were heavy and awkward, they represented a remarkable advancement in hygienic clothing. Before umbrellas were introduced, ministers and doctors—who faced the winter rains more than anyone else in the community—wore a cape made of oiled linen called a roquelaire.”
[Pg 92]If the dress of the period before the Revolution was not hygienic, it was handsome, and eminently picturesque, as the old portraits of the last century show. The universally becoming ruffles of lace were in vogue, and women still young wore dainty caps, whose delicate lace, falling over the hair, lent softness and youth to the features. Old ladies were not unknown as now, but, at an age when the nineteenth century woman of fashion is still frisking about in the costume of a girl of twenty, the Colonial dame adopted the dress and manners which she conceived suited to her age and dignity. Here, for instance, is the evidence of a portrait, marked on the stretcher, “Amy Newton, aged 45, 1770, John Durand, pinxit.” The lady wears an ermine-trimmed cloak draped about her shoulders, over a bodice, lace-trimmed and cut square in the neck. The lace-bordered cap falls as usual over the matron’s hair. There is, to me, something rather fine and dignified in the assumption of a matronly dress as a matter of pride and choice. In one respect the Colonial dames, old and young, were gayly attired. Their feet were clad in rainbow hues of brilliant reds and greens and their dresses were generally cut to show to advantage the high-heeled slipper and clocked stocking of bright color.
[Pg 92]If the fashion before the Revolution wasn't exactly hygienic, it was definitely elegant and highly picturesque, as seen in the old portraits from the last century. Ruffles of lace, which looked good on everyone, were all the rage, and younger women wore pretty caps with delicate lace that framed their hair, adding softness and youthfulness to their features. While older women existed back then, similar to now, Colonial ladies embraced clothing and behavior that they felt was appropriate for their age and dignity, unlike the women of the nineteenth century who dressed like they were still in their twenties. For example, a portrait labeled “Amy Newton, aged 45, 1770, John Durand, pinxit” shows a woman in an ermine-trimmed cloak draped over her shoulders, with a lace-trimmed bodice that has a square neckline. Her lace-bordered cap falls gracefully over her hair. There’s something quite elegant and dignified about choosing a matronly outfit with pride. In one way, the Colonial ladies, both young and old, were brightly dressed. Their feet were adorned in vibrant reds and greens, and their dresses were typically designed to showcase their stylish high-heeled slippers and colorful clocked stockings.
Washington’s order-book forms an excellent guide to the prevailing modes of the day. The[Pg 93] orders call for rich coats and waistcoats and cocked hats for himself; and for Mrs. Washington, a salmon tabby velvet, fine flowered lawn aprons, white callimancos hoes, perfumed powder, puckered petticoats, and black velvet riding masks. Master Custis is fitted out with two hair bags and a whole piece of ribbon, while the servants are provided with fifty ells of osnabergs (a coarse cloth made of flax and tow manufactured at Osnaberg, in Germany, and much in vogue for servants’ wear).
Washington’s order book serves as a great reflection of the fashion trends of the time. The[Pg 93] orders include luxurious coats and waistcoats along with cocked hats for him; and for Mrs. Washington, a salmon tabby velvet dress, fancy floral lawn aprons, white callimanco shoes, scented powder, ruffled petticoats, and black velvet riding masks. Master Custis gets two hair bags and an entire roll of ribbon, while the servants are supplied with fifty yards of osnabergs (a rough fabric made of flax and tow produced in Osnaberg, Germany, popular for servant clothing).
The goods of the time, for high and low, were made to outlast more than one generation. Charles Carroll, of Carrollton, was betrothed in his youth to a beautiful young lady. The wedding-dress was ordered from London, but before its arrival the bride elect had died, and the dress was laid aside. A century later, it appeared at a fancy dress ball, its fabric untarnished, and untouched by time. It was worth while to pay high prices for such stuffs. In many a household to-day is cherished some bit of the brocades, sarcenets, shalloons, and tammies worn by our great-grandmothers and their mothers.
The goods from that time, for everyone, were designed to last more than one generation. Charles Carroll, of Carrollton, was engaged in his youth to a beautiful young woman. The wedding dress was ordered from London, but before it arrived, the bride-to-be had passed away, and the dress was put away. A century later, it showed up at a fancy dress ball, its fabric pristine and untouched by time. It was worth the high prices for such materials. In many households today, people cherish pieces of the brocades, silks, and fabrics worn by our great-grandmothers and their mothers.
In the Maryland Gazette, somewhere in the middle of the last century, Catherine Rathel, milliner, from London, advertises a tempting assortment of white satin, India and other chintzes, calico, gingham, cloaks, cardinal’s hats, flowered gauze[Pg 94] aprons, bonnets, caps, égrettes, fillets, breast-flowers, fashionable ribbands, buttons and loops, silk hose, superfine white India stockings, box and ivory combs.
In the Maryland Gazette, sometime in the middle of the last century, Catherine Rathel, a hat maker from London, advertised a tempting selection of white satin, Indian and other types of chintz, calico, gingham, cloaks, cardinal hats, floral gauze[Pg 94] aprons, bonnets, caps, feathers, hairbands, corsages, trendy ribbons, buttons and loops, silk stockings, and high-quality white Indian stockings, along with box and ivory combs.
The firm of Rivington & Brown present an equally attractive display for gentlemen: “An importation of hats, gold and silver-laced, and cocked by his Majesty’s Hatter. London-made pumps and boot-garters, silk or buff sword-belts and gorgets, newest style paste shoe-buckles, gold seals, snuff-boxes of tortoise-shell, leather, or papier-maché.”
The company Rivington & Brown has an equally appealing selection for men: “An import of hats, adorned with gold and silver lace, crafted by His Majesty’s Hatter. London-made shoes and boot straps, silk or buff sword belts and gorgets, the latest style of paste shoe buckles, gold seals, and snuff boxes made of tortoiseshell, leather, or cardboard.”
Whatever luxuries or elegances of the toilet a man of fashion might possess, his snuff-box was his chief pride. This was the weapon with which he fought the bloodless battles of the drawing-room and, armed with it, he felt himself a Cavalier indeed. The nice study of the times and seasons when it should be tapped, when played with, when offered or accepted, and when haughtily thrust into the pocket, marked the gentleman of the old school. But one use of the snuff-box, I am certain, was never devised by either Steele or Lilie, but was left for the brain or nerves of a Colonial dame to invent. A widow, left alone and unprotected, occupied that ground-floor room generally designated in the Colonial house as the parlor-chamber. Fearing firearms more than robbers, she armed herself with a large snuff-box, which, in case of any[Pg 95] suspicious noise in the night, she was wont to click loudly, in imitation of the cocking of a gun. The effect on the hypothetical robbers was instantaneous, and they never disturbed her twice in the same night.
Whatever luxurious items a fashionable man might have, his snuff-box was his greatest source of pride. This was the tool with which he fought the quiet battles of the drawing room, and with it, he felt like a true gentleman. The careful consideration of the right times to tap it, play with it, offer it, accept it, or haughtily put it away defined the gentleman of the old school. However, one use of the snuff-box, I'm sure, wasn't thought up by either Steele or Lilie, but was invented by a Colonial woman. A widow, left alone and without protection, occupied the ground-floor room usually called the parlor-chamber in Colonial homes. Fearing guns more than burglars, she armed herself with a large snuff-box, which, in case of any[Pg 95] suspicious noise at night, she would click loudly, mimicking the sound of a gun being cocked. The effect on the potential intruders was immediate, and they never bothered her twice in one night.
Colonial dress, as we advance toward the time of the Revolution, grows simpler. Wigs fall by their own weight, and men begin to wear their own hair, drawn back and fastened in dignified fashion with a bow of broad ribbon, generally black. Except for ruffled shirts and deep cuffs, the costume of society approaches the sobriety of to-day, and the lack of money and threat of war subdue the dress even of the women. The military alone still keep up the pomp and circumstance of costume worn by all men in the Stuart era. In 1774, the Fairfax Independent Company of Volunteers meet in Virginia, and resolve to gather at stated seasons for practice of military exercise and discipline. It is further resolved that their dress shall be a uniform of blue turned up with buff, with plain yellow metal buttons, buff waistcoat, and breeches, and white stockings; and furnished with good flint-lock and bayonet, sling cartouch box and tomahawk.
Colonial dress, as we move closer to the Revolution, becomes simpler. Wigs disappear, and men start wearing their own hair, pulled back and tied up neatly with a wide ribbon, usually black. Aside from ruffled shirts and deep cuffs, society's clothing starts to resemble the more modest style of today, and the lack of money and the threat of war tone down even the women's outfits. Only the military maintains the elaborate costumes that all men wore during the Stuart period. In 1774, the Fairfax Independent Company of Volunteers meets in Virginia and decides to gather regularly for military drills and training. They also agree that their uniform will be blue with buff trim, plain yellow metal buttons, a buff waistcoat and breeches, and white stockings; along with a good flintlock and bayonet, a cartridge box, and a tomahawk.
Washington’s orders from Fort Cumberland, dated the seventeenth of September, 1775, prescribe the uniform to be worn by the Virginia[Pg 96] Regiment in the opening struggle: “Every officer of the Virginia Regiment to provide himself, as soon as he can conveniently, with suit of Regimentals of good blue Cloath; the Coat to be faced and cuffed with scarlet, and trimmed with Silver; a scarlet waistcoat, with silver Lace; blue Breeches, and a silver-laced hat, if to be had, for Camp or Garrison duty. Besides this, each officer to provide himself with a common soldier’s Dress for Detachments and Duty in the Woods.”
Washington’s orders from Fort Cumberland, dated September 17, 1775, specify the uniform for the Virginia[Pg 96] Regiment in the initial fight: “Every officer of the Virginia Regiment must get themselves, as soon as they can, a suit of good blue clothing; the coat should have scarlet facings and cuffs, and be trimmed with silver; a scarlet waistcoat with silver lace; blue trousers, and a silver-laced hat, if available, for camp or garrison duty. In addition, each officer must also get a standard soldier’s outfit for detachments and duty in the woods.”
In looking back to the beginning of the Revolutionary War, when that great wrench was made which separated America from the parent country, we have a feeling that men’s minds were wholly occupied with the tremendous issues at stake; yet, as we study the old records, we find the same buying and selling, the planting and reaping, the same pondering and planning of dress and the trifles of daily life going on much in the old fashion. In Jefferson’s private note-book, under date of July 4th, 1776, the day of the signing of the Declaration of Independence, I find, entered in his own hand, the item: “For seven pairs of women’s gloves, twenty shillings.”
Looking back at the start of the Revolutionary War, when that significant break occurred that separated America from Britain, we get the impression that people were completely focused on the huge issues involved; however, as we examine the old records, we see that the usual buying and selling, planting and harvesting, and the same considerations and preparations for clothing and the small matters of daily life continued much as they always had. In Jefferson’s private notebook, dated July 4th, 1776—the day of the signing of the Declaration of Independence—I find the entry in his own handwriting: “For seven pairs of women’s gloves, twenty shillings.”
Even so do great things and small jostle one another in this strange world of ours, and a woman’s glove lies close to the document which changed the fate of nations.
Even so, great things and small ones clash with each other in this strange world of ours, and a woman’s glove rests near the document that changed the fate of nations.
News, Trade and Travel
In the early days, the highways of the Cavalier Colonies were the broad waters of bay and sound; their by-ways, the innumerable rivers and creeks; and their toll-gates, the ports of entry. Road-making was tedious and costly, and the settlers saw no reason for wasting time and energy in the undertaking, when nature had spread her pathways at their feet, and they needed only to step into a canoe, or a skiff manned by black oarsmen, to glide from one plantation to another; or to hoist sail in a pinnace for distant settlements. Many animals travel, but man is the only one who packs a trunk, and, except a few like the nautilus and the squirrel, the only one who sails a boat. There is a sentiment connected with a ship, which no other conveyance can ever have. The very names of those old colonial vessels are redolent of “amber-greece,” “pearle,” and treasure, of East India spices and seaweed
In the early days, the main routes of the Cavalier Colonies were the wide waters of bays and sounds; their backroads were the countless rivers and creeks; and their toll booths were the ports of entry. Building roads was slow and expensive, and the settlers saw no point in wasting time and energy on that when nature had laid out her pathways for them. They just needed to hop into a canoe, or a small boat rowed by black oarsmen, to glide from one plantation to another, or set sail in a small ship for distant towns. Many animals travel, but humans are the only ones who pack a suitcase, and aside from a few like the nautilus and the squirrel, they’re also the only ones who sail boats. There’s a sentiment associated with a ship that no other mode of transport can ever replicate. The very names of those old colonial vessels evoke “amber-greece,” “pearl,” and treasures, along with East India spices and seaweed.
“From Bermuda’s reefs, and edges
Of sunken ledges
In some far-off bright Azore.”
“From Bermuda’s reefs and the edges
Of sunken ledges
In some distant, sunny Azore.”
[Pg 100]The history of the colonies might be written in the story of their ships. There were The Good Speed, The Discovery, and The Susan Constant, which preceded the world-famous Half Moon and Mayflower to the new world. There were The Ark and The Dove that brought over Lord Baltimore and his colonists; The Sea-Venture which went to wreck on the Somer Isles; and The Patience, and The Deliverance which brought her crew safe to Virginia. These were the pioneers, followed by a long line of staunch craft, large and small, from the Golden Lyon to The Peggy Stewart, which discharged her cargo of taxed tea into Chesapeake Bay.
[Pg 100]The history of the colonies can be told through the story of their ships. There were The Good Speed, The Discovery, and The Susan Constant, which arrived before the world-famous Half Moon and Mayflower in the new world. There were The Ark and The Dove that brought Lord Baltimore and his colonists; The Sea-Venture which wrecked on the Somer Isles; and The Patience and The Deliverance which brought her crew safely to Virginia. These were the pioneers, followed by a long line of sturdy ships, both big and small, from The Golden Lyon to The Peggy Stewart, which dumped its cargo of taxed tea into Chesapeake Bay.
Many ships in those days were named, as we name chrysanthemums, in honor of some prominent man or fair dame. These good folk must have followed the coming and going of their namesakes with curious interest. The sight of a sail on the horizon never lost its excitement, for every ship brought some wild tale of adventure. The story of shipwreck “on the still vexed Bermoothes,” and the wonderful escape of Gates and Somers, with their crew, has been made famous forever by the tradition that it suggested to Shakespeare the plot of The Tempest; but every “frygat” that touched at Jamestown or Annapolis brought accounts almost as thrilling, of storm and stress, of fighting tempests with a crew[Pg 101] reduced by scurvy to three or four active seamen, of running for days from a Spanish caravel or a French pickaroune.
Many ships back then were named, like we name chrysanthemums, after some well-known person or beautiful lady. These people must have eagerly followed the arrivals and departures of their namesakes. The sight of a sail on the horizon was always thrilling, as every ship carried wild stories of adventure. The tale of the shipwreck “on the still vexed Bermoothes,” and the incredible escape of Gates and Somers, along with their crew, became legendary, as it's believed it inspired Shakespeare to write The Tempest; but every “frygat” that docked at Jamestown or Annapolis brought equally exciting stories of storms and struggles, of battling tempests with a crew[Pg 101] reduced by scurvy to just three or four active sailors, and of fleeing for days from a Spanish caravel or a French pickaroune.
The Margaret and John set sail for America early in the seventeenth century, carrying eighty passengers, besides sailors, and armed with “eight Iron peeces and a Falcon.” When she reached the “Ile of Domenica,” the captain entered a harbor, that the men might stretch their limbs on dry land, “having been eleven weeks pestered in this vnwholesome ship.” Here, to their misfortune, they found two large ships flying Hollander colors, but proving to be Spaniards. These enemies sent a volley of shot which split the oars and made holes in the boats, yet failed to strike a man on the Margaret and John.
The Margaret and John set off for America early in the seventeenth century, carrying eighty passengers, plus sailors, and armed with “eight iron pieces and a falcon.” When they reached the “Ile of Domenica,” the captain entered a harbor so the crew could stretch their legs on solid ground, “having been eleven weeks cramped in this unhealthy ship.” Here, unfortunately, they found two large ships flying Dutch colors, which turned out to be Spaniards. These enemies fired a volley that shattered the oars and damaged the boats, but they didn't hit a single person on the Margaret and John.
“Perceiving what they were,” writes one of the English crew, “we fitted ourselves the best we could to prevent a mischief: seeing them warp themselves to windward, we thought it not good to be boarded on both sides at an anchor; we intended to set saile, but the Vice-Admiral battered so hard at our starboard side, that we fell to our businesse, and answered their vnkindnesse with such faire shot from a demiculvering, that shot her betweene wind and water, whereby she was glad to leave us and her Admirall together.” The Admiral then bespoke them, and demanded a [Pg 102]surrender; to which the sturdy English replied that they had no quarrel with the King of Spain, and asked only to go their way unmolested, but as they would do no wrong, assuredly they would take none. The Spaniards answered these bold words with another volley of shot, returned with energy by the English guns.
“Realizing what they were,” writes one of the English crew, “we did our best to avoid trouble: seeing them maneuvering to windward, we thought it was risky to be boarded from both sides while at anchor; we planned to set sail, but the Vice-Admiral attacked us so fiercely on our starboard side that we got to work and returned their hostility with some accurate shots from a demiculverin, hitting her between the wind and water line, which made her retreat along with her Admiral.” The Admiral then called out to them and demanded a [Pg 102]surrender; to which the brave English replied that they had no issue with the King of Spain and only asked to be left alone to go on their way, assuring that while they would not start any trouble, they certainly would not accept any. The Spaniards responded to their defiance with another barrage of shots, which were met with a strong reply from the English guns.
“The fight continued halfe an houre, as if we had been invironed with fire and smoke, untill they discovered the waste of our ship naked, where they bravely boorded us, loofe for loofe, hasting with pikes and swords to enter; but it pleased God so to direct our Captaine and encourage our men with valour, that our pikes being formerly placed under our halfe deck, and certaine shot lying close for that purpose under the port holes, encountered them so rudely, that their fury was not onely rebated, but their hastinesse intercepted, and their whole company beaten backe; many of our men were hurt, but I am sure they had two for one.” Thus, all day and all night, the unequal battle continued, till at length the doughty little British vessel fairly fought off her two enemies, and they fell sullenly back and ran near shore to mend their leaks, while the Margaret and John stood on her course.
“The fight went on for half an hour, as if we were surrounded by fire and smoke, until they noticed the vulnerable part of our ship, where they bravely boarded us, exchanging blows with pikes and swords to get in; but it pleased God to guide our Captain and inspire our men with courage, so our pikes had been set under our half deck, and some shots were lying ready for that purpose under the port holes, which hit them so hard that their fury was not only dampened, but their rush was interrupted, and their entire group was pushed back; many of our men were injured, but I’m sure they lost twice as many. So, all day and all night, the uneven battle continued, until finally the brave little British vessel successfully fought off her two enemies, who retreated sullenly and went near shore to repair their leaks, while the Margaret and John maintained its course.”
It is hard, in these days, when the high seas are as safe as city streets, to realize the condition of[Pg 103] terror to which merchantmen were reduced, two hundred years ago, by the rumor of a black flag seen in the offing, or of some “pyrat” lying in wait outside the harbor. In Governor Spotswood’s time, Williamsburg was thrown into a state of great excitement by the report that the dreaded buccaneer John Theach, known by the name of Blackbeard, had been seen cruising along the coasts of Virginia and Carolina. The Governor rose to the occasion, however. He sent out Lieutenant Maynard with two ships, to look for Blackbeard. Maynard found him and boarded his vessel in Pamlico Sound. The pirate was no coward. He ordered one of his men to stand beside the powder-magazine with a lighted match, ready, at a signal from him, to blow up friends and foes together. The signal never came, for a lucky shot killed Blackbeard on the spot and his crew surrendered. They might as well have died with their leader, for thirteen of them were hanged at Williamsburg. Blackbeard’s skull was rimmed with silver and made into a ghastly drinking-cup, and we hear no more of pirates in those waters.
It’s hard these days, when the oceans are as safe as city streets, to imagine the level of terror merchant ships faced two hundred years ago from rumors of a black flag on the horizon or some “pirate” waiting outside the harbor. Back in Governor Spotswood’s time, Williamsburg was thrown into a frenzy by the news that the infamous pirate John Theach, known as Blackbeard, had been spotted cruising off the coasts of Virginia and Carolina. The Governor stepped up and sent Lieutenant Maynard with two ships to hunt for Blackbeard. Maynard found him and boarded his ship in Pamlico Sound. The pirate was no coward; he ordered one of his men to stand next to the powder magazine with a lit match, ready to blow everyone up at his command. The command never came, though, as a lucky shot took Blackbeard down right away, and his crew surrendered. They might as well have died with their leader, since thirteen of them were hanged in Williamsburg. Blackbeard’s skull was fitted with silver and turned into a grotesque drinking cup, and after that, there were no more pirate sightings in those waters.
The protection of vessels was not the only reason for policing the waterways. Smuggling was much more common than piracy, and the laws against it were the harder to enforce, because the entire community was secretly in sympathy with[Pg 104] the offenders. In the earliest Maryland records is Lord Baltimore’s commission, giving his lieutenant authority to “appoint fit places for public ports for lading, shipping, unlading and discharging all goods and merchandizes to be imported or exported into or out of our said province, and to prohibit the shipping or discharging of any goods or merchandizes whatsoever in all other places.” Any one violating the shipping law was subject to heavy fines and imprisonment.
The protection of ships wasn't the only reason for policing the waterways. Smuggling was much more common than piracy, and enforcing the laws against it was even more challenging because the entire community secretly supported the offenders. Among the earliest records from Maryland is Lord Baltimore’s commission, which gives his lieutenant the authority to “appoint suitable places for public ports for loading, shipping, unloading, and discharging all goods and merchandise to be imported or exported to or from our province, and to prohibit the shipping or unloading of any goods or merchandise in all other places.” Anyone who violated the shipping law faced hefty fines and imprisonment.
In Virginia the statutes compelled ships to stop at Jamestown, or other designated ports, before breaking bulk at the private landings along the river. Who can picture the excitement in those lonely plantations when the frigate tied up at the wharf, and began to unload from its hold, its cargo of tools for the farm, furniture for the house, and, best of all, the square white letters with big round seals, containing news of the friends distant a three months’ journey! Sometimes the new comer would prove no ocean voyager, but a nearer neighbor, some stout, round-sterned packet, from New Netherland or New England, laden with grain and rum, or hides and rum, to be exchanged for the tobacco of the Old Dominion.
In Virginia, the laws required ships to stop at Jamestown or other designated ports before unloading goods at private landings along the river. Can you imagine the thrill in those isolated plantations when the frigate docked at the wharf and started unloading its cargo of farming tools, household furniture, and, best of all, the square white letters with big round seals, bringing news from friends who were three months away? Sometimes the newcomer would not be an ocean voyager but a closer neighbor—a sturdy, round-bottomed packet from New Netherland or New England, loaded with grain and rum, or hides and rum, to be traded for the tobacco from the Old Dominion.
To journey from one colony to another thus, the trader must first secure a license and take oath that he would not sell or give arms or ammunition to[Pg 105] the Indians. On these terms Lord Baltimore, in 1637, granted to a merchant mariner, liberty “to trade and commerce for corn, beaver or any other commodities with the Dutchmen on Hudson’s river, or with any Indians or other people whatsoever being or inhabiting to the northward, without the capes commonly called Cape Henry and Cape Charles.”
To travel from one colony to another, a trader must first get a license and swear that he won't sell or give weapons or ammunition to[Pg 105] the Native Americans. Based on these conditions, Lord Baltimore, in 1637, allowed a merchant mariner the freedom “to trade and do business for corn, beaver, or any other goods with the Dutch on the Hudson River, or with any Native Americans or other people living to the north of the areas known as Cape Henry and Cape Charles.”
Long after the waters of Chesapeake Bay were dotted with sails, and the creeks of Maryland and Virginia gay with skiffs, the land communication was still in an exceedingly primitive condition. The roads were little more than bridle-paths. The surveyors deemed their duty done if the logs and fallen trees were cleared away, and all Virginia could not boast of a single engineer. Bridges there were none; and the traveller, arriving at a river bank, must find a ford, or swim his horse across, counting himself fortunate if he kept his pouch of tobacco dry. Planters at a distance from the rivers hewed out rolling-roads, on which they brought down their tobacco in casks, attached to the horses that drew them by hoop-pole shafts. Roads, winding along the streams, were slowly laid out, and answered well enough in fair weather, but in storms they were impassable, and at night so bewildering that belated travellers were forced to come to a halt, make[Pg 106] a fire, and bivouac till morning. In 1704, the roads in Maryland were so poor that we find the Assembly passing an act declaring that “the roads leading to any county court-house shall have two notches on the trees on both sides of the roads, and another notch a distance above the other two; and any road that leads to any church shall be marked, into the entrance of the same, and at the leaving any other road, with a slip cut down the face of the tree near the ground.” Guide-posts were still unknown.
Long after Chesapeake Bay was filled with sails and the creeks of Maryland and Virginia were lively with small boats, land travel was still very basic. The roads were hardly more than paths for horses. Surveyors thought their job was done as long as logs and fallen trees were cleared away, and there wasn't a single engineer in all of Virginia. There were no bridges; travelers arriving at a riverbank had to find a shallow crossing or swim their horses across, considering themselves lucky if they kept their pouch of tobacco dry. Planters living farther from the rivers built rolling roads to transport their tobacco in barrels, pulled by horses using hoop-pole shafts. Roads were slowly laid out along the streams and worked fine in good weather, but during storms, they became impossible to navigate, and at night, they were so confusing that late travelers had no choice but to stop, make[Pg 106] a fire, and camp until morning. In 1704, the roads in Maryland were so poor that the Assembly passed a law stating that “the roads leading to any county court-house shall have two notches on the trees on both sides of the road, and another notch a distance above the other two; and any road that leads to any church shall be marked, from the entrance to the same, and at the point where it meets any other road, with a cut down the face of the tree near the ground.” Signposts were still non-existent.
The travel was as primitive as the roads. Public coaches did not exist. Horseback riding was the usual way of getting over the ground, though the rough roads made the jolting a torment. “Travelling in this country,” wrote a stranger, as late as the Revolution, “is extremely dangerous, especially if it is the least windy, from the number of rotten pines continually blowing down.” It was no uncommon thing for a driver to be obliged to turn into the woods half a dozen times in a single mile to avoid the fallen logs. A certain Madame de Reidefel, who was driving in a post-chaise with her children, had a narrow escape from death. A rotten tree fell directly across her path, but fortunately struck between the chaise and the horses, so that the occupants of the carriage escaped, though the front wheels were crushed, and one of the horses lamed.
The travel was as basic as the roads. Public coaches didn’t exist. Riding horseback was the typical way to get around, although the rough roads made the ride a real pain. “Traveling in this country,” wrote a stranger as recently as the Revolution, “is extremely dangerous, especially if it’s even a bit windy, due to the number of rotten pines that keep falling down.” It wasn't unusual for a driver to have to veer into the woods several times in just one mile to dodge fallen logs. A certain Madame de Reidefel, who was traveling in a carriage with her children, had a close call with death. A dead tree fell right in her path, but fortunately it landed between the carriage and the horses, so everyone inside the carriage was safe, though the front wheels were crushed and one of the horses got injured.
[Pg 109]Between pirates on sea and pine-trees on land, so many perils beset the traveller that starting on a journey became a momentous undertaking. “It was no uncommon thing,” writes the historian, “for one who went on business or pleasure from Charleston to Boston or New York, if he were a prudent and cautious man, to consult the almanac before setting out, to make his will, to give a dinner or a supper to his friends at the tavern, and there to bid them a formal goodbye.”
[Pg 109]Between pirates at sea and pine trees on land, so many dangers faced the traveler that setting off on a journey became a serious undertaking. “It was not uncommon,” writes the historian, “for someone traveling for business or pleasure from Charleston to Boston or New York, if they were a sensible and careful person, to check the almanac before departing, to write their will, to host a dinner or supper for friends at the tavern, and there to say a formal goodbye.”
A journey being so great an affair, the traveller was of course a marked man, and his arrival at an ordinary was the signal for the gathering of all who could crowd in to hear of his adventures, and also to hear the public and private news of which he might be the bearer. “I have heard Dr. Franklin relate with great pleasantry,” said one of his friends, “that in travelling when he was young, the first step he took for his tranquillity and to obtain immediate attention at the inns, was to anticipate inquiry, by saying: ‘My name is Benjamin Franklin. I was born at Boston, am a printer by profession, am travelling to Philadelphia, shall have to return at such a time, and have no news. Now what can you give me for dinner?’”
A journey was always a big deal, so the traveler naturally stood out, and his arrival at an inn was a signal for everyone who could fit to gather around and hear about his adventures, as well as the public and private news he might bring. “I’ve heard Dr. Franklin share this with great humor,” one of his friends said, “that when he was young and traveling, the first thing he did for his peace of mind and to get immediate attention at the inns was to head off any questions by saying: ‘My name is Benjamin Franklin. I was born in Boston, I’m a printer by trade, I’m traveling to Philadelphia, I’ll have to return at such a time, and I have no news. So what can you give me for dinner?’”
This curiosity was rather peculiar to New [Pg 110]England. The Southerner, while perhaps as anxious to hear the news, was more restrained in asking questions. That good breeding and tact which were a Cavalier inheritance, taught him to wait decorously for his news as for his food. A foreigner in the last century, in travelling through the South, came upon a party of Virginians smoking and drinking together on a veranda. He reports that on his ascending the steps to the piazza, every countenance seemed to say, ‘This man has a double claim to our attention, for he is a stranger in the place!’ In a moment, there was room made for him to sit down; a new bowl was called for, and every one who addressed him did it with a smile of conciliation; but no man asked him whence he had come or whither he was going.
This curiosity was quite unusual for New [Pg 110] England. The Southerner, while maybe just as eager to hear the news, was more reserved in asking questions. That good manners and tact, which were a Cavalier heritage, taught him to wait politely for his news just as he would for his food. A foreigner in the last century, traveling through the South, encountered a group of Virginians smoking and drinking on a porch. He noted that as he climbed the steps to the porch, every face seemed to say, ‘This man deserves our attention because he’s a stranger here!’ Soon, there was space made for him to sit down; a new bowl was ordered, and everyone who spoke to him did so with a friendly smile; but no one asked him where he came from or where he was headed.
All foreigners bear the same testimony to this universal courtesy, which smoothed rough roads and made travelling enjoyable, in spite of its difficulties and dangers. When I realize what those difficulties were, I am surprised at the willingness with which journeys were undertaken. I read of Washington setting out on a mission to Major-General Shirley in Boston, and riding the whole distance of five hundred miles on horseback in the depth of winter, escorted only by a few servants; yet little is made of his experiences. Women, too, were quite accustomed to riding[Pg 111] on long expeditions. An octogenarian described to Irving the horseback journeys of his mother in her scarlet cloth riding-habit. “Young ladies from the country,” he said, “used to come to the balls at Annapolis, riding, with their hoops arranged fore and aft like lateen sails; and after dancing all night, would ride home again in the morning.”
All foreigners agree that this universal kindness made tough journeys easier and more enjoyable, despite their challenges and dangers. When I think about how tough those journeys were, I’m amazed at how willingly people took them. I read about Washington embarking on a mission to Major-General Shirley in Boston, riding the entire five hundred miles on horseback in the dead of winter, accompanied only by a few servants; yet not much is said about his experiences. Women were also quite used to riding on long trips. An eighty-year-old man told Irving about his mother's horseback journeys in her red riding outfit. “Young ladies from the countryside,” he mentioned, “used to ride to the balls in Annapolis, with their skirts arranged front and back like lateen sails; and after dancing all night, they would ride home again in the morning.”
Annapolis, before the Revolution, was a centre of gayety. Its rich families came up to town for the season each Fall, and in the Spring moved back to their country-houses with their various belongings. The family coach which was used to transport these possessions was a curious affair to modern eyes. It was colored generally a light yellow, with smart facings. The body was of mahogany, with Venetian windows on each side, projecting lamps, and a high seat upon which coachman and footman climbed at starting.
Annapolis, before the Revolution, was a center of fun and entertainment. Its wealthy families came to the city for the season each fall, and in the spring, they moved back to their country houses with all their belongings. The family coach used to transport these possessions would look unusual to modern eyes. It was usually painted a light yellow, with stylish trim. The body was made of mahogany, featuring Venetian windows on each side, sticking-out lamps, and a tall seat that the coachman and footman climbed onto when they set off.
As this old coach lumbered up and down the streets of Annapolis, its occupants no doubt fancied that they had reached the final limit of speed and comfort in travel, and they looked back with scorn and pity on the primitive conveyances of their ancestors, just as posterity will doubtless look back from their balloons and electric motors on our steam engines. In one of Jefferson’s early letters we chance upon a curious prophecy. Being about[Pg 112] to make a visit, he asks to be met by his friend’s “periagua,” as a canoe was called, and suggests that some day a boat may be made, which shall row itself.
As this old coach creaked up and down the streets of Annapolis, its passengers probably thought they had reached the ultimate level of speed and comfort in travel, looking back with disdain and sympathy at the primitive vehicles of their ancestors, just as future generations will likely look back at our steam engines from their balloons and electric motors. In one of Jefferson’s early letters, we come across an interesting prediction. While preparing to visit, he asks to be met by his friend’s "periagua," which is what a canoe was called, and suggests that someday a boat might be created that can row itself.
After all, I question whether there was not more pleasure in travel in those days, before boats rowed themselves, and when horses were made of flesh and blood instead of iron and steam; when the rider ambled along, noting each tree and shrub, pausing to exchange greetings with every wayfarer, and stopping by night beneath some hospitable roof to make merry over the cup of sack or the glass of “quince drink” prepared for his refreshment. If the traveller was of a surly and unsocial nature, he was indeed to be pitied; since, for him who would not accept his neighbor’s hospitality, there remained only the roadside tavern or “ordinary,” and woe to him who was compelled to test its welcome! The universal practice of keeping open-house made the inns poorer in quality, and the contempt of the community for one who would receive money for the entertainment of guests, kept men of repute out of the business.
After all, I wonder if there was more enjoyment in travel back then, before boats moved on their own, and when horses were real animals instead of being made of metal and steam; when riders would take their time, noticing every tree and bush, stopping to chat with every passerby, and spending the night under a friendly roof, enjoying a drink of wine or a glass of “quince drink” made for their refreshment. If a traveler was grumpy and antisocial, he was truly to be pitied; for someone who wouldn’t accept their neighbor's hospitality had only the roadside inn or “ordinary” to rely on, and woe to anyone forced to experience its welcome! The common practice of open-house hospitality made the inns lower in quality, and the community’s disdain for anyone who would charge for hosting guests kept respectable people out of the business.
A Maryland statute, in 1674, resolves “that noe Person in that Province shall have a Licence to keep Ordinary for the future but tht he shall give Bond to his Excellency with good Sureties that he shall keep foure good ffeather beds for the [Pg 113]Entertainment of Customers.” In any place where the county court is held, he is directed to keep “eight ffeather or fflock beds at the least, and ffurniture suitable.” The charges of the ordinary-keeper are fixed by law. He is allowed to charge ten pounds of tobacco per meal “for dyet,” ten pounds “for small beare,” and four “for lodging in a bed with sheets.”
A Maryland law from 1674 states that “no one in that Province shall have a license to operate an Inn in the future unless they provide a bond to the Governor with good sureties that they will keep four good feather beds for the [Pg 113] entertainment of customers.” In places where the county court meets, they are required to keep “at least eight feather or flock beds, along with appropriate furnishings.” The fees for the innkeeper are set by law. They can charge ten pounds of tobacco per meal “for food,” ten pounds “for small beer,” and four “for lodging in a bed with sheets.”
While the traveller was loitering on the road, enjoying hospitality or enduring ordinaries, those he left at home were in ignorance of his whereabouts; and it was only after days or weeks of anxious waiting, that they could hope to hear of his safe arrival at his destination. Meanwhile rumor, which always thrives in proportion to ignorance, might make their lives miserable by reports of a riderless horse seen galloping into some village, of storms and gales, or of trees crashing across the lonely roads. In the absence of the post and the telegraph, this spreading of false news became so troublesome that an act was passed in Maryland declaring that, “Whereas many Idle and Bussie-headed people doe forge and divulge falce Rumors and Reports,” it is enacted that they be either fined or “receive such corporall punishment, not extending to life or member, as to the Iustices of that court shall seeme meete.”
While the traveler was hanging out on the road, enjoying some hospitality or dealing with everyday challenges, the people he left at home were clueless about where he was. It took days or even weeks of anxious waiting before they could hope to hear that he arrived safely at his destination. In the meantime, rumors, which always thrive on a lack of information, could make their lives miserable with tales of a riderless horse seen racing into some village, of storms and strong winds, or of trees falling across the deserted roads. Without the postal service and telegraph, the spread of false news became so annoying that an act was passed in Maryland stating that, “Whereas many Idle and Bussie-headed people doe forge and divulge falce Rumors and Reports,” those individuals could be either fined or “receive such corporall punishment, not extending to life or member, as to the Iustices of that court shall seeme meete.”
[Pg 114]It was long before the idea of a postal service under government control dawned upon the Colonies. Throughout almost the whole of the seventeenth century letters were sent by the hand of the chance traveller. Maryland directed that in the case of public state-papers the sheriff of one county should carry them to the sheriff of the next, and so on to their goal; but private letters had no such official care.
[Pg 114]It took a long time for the Colonies to consider the idea of a postal service run by the government. For most of the seventeenth century, letters were delivered by random travelers. Maryland ordered that for official state documents, the sheriff of one county would deliver them to the sheriff of the next county, continuing until they reached their destination; however, private letters didn’t receive any official attention like that.
An old Virginia statute commanded that “all letters superscribed for the publique service, should be immediately conveyed from plantation to plantation to the place and person directed, under the penalty of one hogshead of tobacco for each default.”
An old Virginia law stated that “all letters marked for the public service should be promptly delivered from plantation to plantation to the designated place and person, with a penalty of one hogshead of tobacco for each failure.”
Another law, bearing date 1661, orders that “when there is any person in the family where the letters come, as can write, such person is required to endorse the day and houre he received them, that the neglect or contempt of any person stopping them may be the better knowne and punished accordingly.”
Another law from 1661 states that “when there is someone in the household receiving the letters who can write, that person must note the date and time they received them, so that any neglect or disregard by someone holding them up can be more easily identified and addressed.”
A letter in those days merited the attention it received, for it represented a vast deal of labor and expense. Paper was a costly luxury, as we may infer from those old yellow pages crossed and re-crossed with writing, and the tiny cramped hand in which the old sermons are written. In 1680, I[Pg 115] find Colonel William Fitzhugh ordering from London “two large Paper-Books, one to contain about fourteen or fifteen quires of paper, the other about ten quires, and one other small one.”
A letter back then truly deserved the attention it got because it took a lot of effort and money to send. Paper was an expensive luxury, as we can see from those old yellowed pages filled with writing, and the tiny, cramped handwriting of the old sermons. In 1680, I[Pg 115] see Colonel William Fitzhugh ordering from London “two large paper books, one to hold about fourteen or fifteen quires of paper, the other about ten quires, and one other small one.”
The paper was left blank on one side, and so folded that it formed its own envelope. It was fastened with a seal whose taste and elegance was a matter of pride with the writer. The style was formal, as became the dignity of a person who knew how to write. In those times people did not write letters; they indited epistles. A communication sent across the ocean, in 1614, is addressed “To ye Truly Honorable & Right Worthy Knight, Sr Thomas Smith,” and is signed: “At Yr Command To Be Disposed of.”
The paper was blank on one side and folded to create its own envelope. It was sealed with a stamp that the writer took pride in for its taste and elegance. The writing style was formal, fitting for someone skilled in correspondence. Back then, people didn’t just write letters; they crafted epistles. A message sent across the ocean in 1614 is addressed “To the Truly Honorable & Right Worthy Knight, Sir Thomas Smith,” and is signed: “At Your Command To Be Disposed of.”
Love-letters shared the formality of the time, and were written with a stateliness and elaboration of compliment which suggest a minuet on paper. Family letters are often in the form of a journal, and cover a period of months. They cost both labor and money but they were worth their price. Cheap postage has made cheap writing. We no longer compose; we only scribble.
Love letters carried the elegance of the era, written with a formality and elaborate compliments that resemble a dance on paper. Family letters often took the shape of a journal and spanned several months. They required both effort and expense, but they were worth it. Affordable postage has led to more casual writing. We no longer compose; we just jot down thoughts.
In 1693, Thomas Neale was appointed by royal patent, “postmaster-general of Virginia and all other parts of North America.” The House of Burgesses passed an Act declaring that if post-offices were established in every county, Neale should[Pg 116] receive threepence for every letter not exceeding one sheet, or to or from any place not exceeding four score English miles distance.
In 1693, Thomas Neale was appointed by royal patent as the “postmaster-general of Virginia and all other parts of North America.” The House of Burgesses passed a law stating that if post offices were set up in every county, Neale should[Pg 116] receive threepence for each letter that didn't exceed one sheet, or to or from any location that was within eighty English miles.
In 1706, letters were forwarded eight times a year from Philadelphia to the Potomac, and afterward as far as Williamsburg, with the proviso that the post-rider should not start for Philadelphia till he had received enough letters to pay the expenses of the trip.
In 1706, letters were sent eight times a year from Philadelphia to the Potomac, and then eventually to Williamsburg, with the condition that the post-rider wouldn’t leave for Philadelphia until he had collected enough letters to cover the cost of the trip.
The average day’s journey for a postman covered a distance of some forty miles in Summer, and over good roads; but, when the heavy Autumn rains washed out great gullies in his path or the Winter storms beat him back, he was lucky if he accomplished half that distance. His letters were subject to so many accidents, that it is a wonder they ever reached the persons to whom they were addressed. It was not till the post-office passed into Franklin’s energetic and methodical hands that it was made regular and trustworthy.
A typical day for a postman involved traveling about forty miles in the summer along decent roads. However, when the heavy autumn rains created deep gullies in his route or the winter storms forced him to turn back, he was fortunate to cover even half that distance. His letters faced so many challenges that it’s surprising they ever reached the intended recipients. It wasn't until Franklin took over the post office with his energetic and organized approach that it became consistent and reliable.
The estimate of the common post in early days[Pg 117] is curiously illustrated by an episode which occurred in Virginia. The hero was one Mr. Daniel Park, “who,” says the chronicle, “to all the other accomplishments that make a complete sparkish gentleman, has added one upon which he infinitely values himself; that is, a quick resentment of every, the least thing, that looks like an affront or injury.”
The estimate of the common post in early days[Pg 117] is interestingly shown by an event that took place in Virginia. The main character was a man named Daniel Park, “who,” according to the record, “adds to all the other skills that make a well-rounded gentleman one that he values above all; that is, a quick anger towards even the smallest things that seem like an insult or offense.”
One September morning, when the Governor of Maryland was breakfasting with Mr. Commissary Blair at Middle Plantation, Colonel Park marched in upon them, having a sword about him, much longer than what he commonly travelled with, and which he had caused to be ground sharp in the point that morning. Addressing himself to the Governor of Maryland, he burst out: “Captain Nicholson, did you receive a letter that I sent you from New York?”
One September morning, while the Governor of Maryland was having breakfast with Mr. Commissary Blair at Middle Plantation, Colonel Park walked in on them, carrying a sword that was much longer than what he usually traveled with, and which he had sharpened that morning. Turning to the Governor of Maryland, he exclaimed, “Captain Nicholson, did you get the letter I sent you from New York?”
“Yes,” answered Nicholson, “I received it.”
“Yes,” Nicholson replied, “I got it.”
“And was it done like a gentleman,” fumed the fiery colonel, “to send that letter by the hand of a common post, to be read by everybody in Virginia? I look upon it as an affront, and expect satisfaction!”
“And was it done like a gentleman,” fumed the angry colonel, “to send that letter through the regular mail, to be read by everyone in Virginia? I see it as an insult, and I expect an apology!”
Fancy the number of affairs of honor that this “complete young sparkish gentleman” would have on hand if he lived in the present year of grace and resented every letter sent him by the common post!
Imagine how many duels this “total young flashy gentleman” would have if he lived in today's world and took offense at every letter sent to him by the regular mail!
[Pg 118]There is something which strikes us as infinitely diverting in his suggestion that everybody in Virginia would be interested in his letter. But perhaps he was nearer the truth than we realize, for in his day all news came through such sources, and a letter was regarded as a good thing, which it would be gross selfishness not to share with one’s neighbors. As for a letter from Europe it was an affair of the greatest magnitude, exciting the interest of the whole community.
[Pg 118]There's something really amusing about his suggestion that everyone in Virginia would be interested in his letter. But maybe he was more on point than we think, because back then, all news came from those kinds of sources, and a letter was seen as something valuable that you should share with your neighbors. A letter from Europe was a huge deal, capturing the interest of the entire community.
Those giant folios which entertain us every morning with their gossip from all quarters of the globe had no existence then. Early in the last century, the Colonial Cavalier gleaned all his knowledge of the world and its affairs, from some three-month-old copy of the London papers and magazines, brought over by a British packet. Even this communication, it seems, was uncertain, for complaint is made that the masters of vessels keep the packages till an accidental conveyance offers, and for want of better opportunities frequently commit them to boatmen, who care very little for their goods, so they get their freight.
Those huge newspapers that give us all the gossip from around the world every morning didn't exist back then. In the early part of the last century, the Colonial Cavalier gathered all his knowledge about the world and its events from a three-month-old copy of London papers and magazines delivered by a British ship. Even this communication was unreliable, as there were complaints that ship captains would hold onto the packages until a random opportunity came up and, lacking better options, often handed them over to boatmen who didn’t care much about their cargo, as long as they got paid.
The colonists had struggled to establish a local journal, and a printing press had been started in Virginia in the seventeenth century, but it had been strangled in its infancy by Berkeley, who declared it the parent of treason and infidelity; and so it[Pg 119] came about that the Southern Provinces had no public utterance for their news or their views, till the silence was broken by the voice of Maryland, speaking through her Gazette, in 1727, when in all America there were only six rival sheets. Franklin says that his brother’s friends tried to dissuade him from publishing The New England Courant, on the ground that there was already one newspaper in America. His memory lapsed a little, as The Courant had in fact three predecessors, but the incident shows how little notion there was at that time, of the public demand for news.
The colonists had a hard time starting a local newspaper, and a printing press was set up in Virginia in the seventeenth century, but it was shut down before it could really begin by Berkeley, who called it a source of treason and dishonesty. As a result, the Southern Provinces had no way to express their news or opinions until Maryland broke the silence with her Gazette in 1727, at a time when there were only six newspapers in all of America. Franklin mentioned that his brother’s friends tried to talk him out of launching The New England Courant because they thought there was already one newspaper in America. He was a bit mistaken, as The Courant actually had three predecessors, but this incident shows how little people understood the public's need for news back then.
In 1736, was first issued The Virginia Gazette, a dingy little sheet about twelve by six inches in size, and costing to subscribers, fifteen shillings a year. The newspaper of the day had no editorial page. Its comments on public affairs were in the form of letters, after the fashion of The Tatler and The Spectator. It had a poet’s corner, where many a young versemaker tried the wings of his Pegasus, and it printed also poetical tributes under the notices of deaths and marriages. In this section, after the record of the wedding of Mr. William Derricoat and Miss Suckie Tomkies, appear these lines:
In 1736, The Virginia Gazette was first published, a small, shabby sheet about twelve by six inches in size, costing subscribers fifteen shillings a year. The newspapers of the time didn’t have an editorial page. Their commentary on public issues took the form of letters, similar to The Tatler and The Spectator. It featured a poet’s corner where many young poets tested their skills, and it also printed poetic tributes alongside announcements of deaths and marriages. In this section, following the record of the wedding of Mr. William Derricoat and Miss Suckie Tomkies, these lines appear:
“Hers the mild lustre of the blooming morn
And his the radiance of the rising day—
Long may they live and mutually possess
A steady love and genuine happiness!”
“Her the soft glow of the blooming morning
And his the brightness of the rising day—
May they live long and share together
A steady love and true happiness!”
[Pg 120]When Edmund Randolph married Betsey Nicholas, the poet found himself unable to express his emotions in less than two stanzas:
[Pg 120]When Edmund Randolph married Betsey Nicholas, the poet couldn't express his feelings in anything less than two stanzas:
“Exalted theme, too high for common lays!
Could my weak muse with beauty be inspired,
In numbers smooth I’d chant my Betsy’s praise,
And tell how much her Randolph is admired.
“To light the hymeneal torch, since they’re resolved,
Kind Heaven, I trust, will make them truly blest;
And when the Gordian knot shall be dissolved,
Translate them to eternal peace and rest.”
“Exalted theme, too high for common songs!
If my weak muse could be inspired by beauty,
In smooth verses I’d sing my Betsy’s praises,
And share how much her Randolph is admired.
“To light the wedding torch, since they’ve decided,
I trust kind Heaven will make them truly blessed;
And when the knot is tied shall be undone,
May they be brought to eternal peace and rest.”
It is safe to say that this figure, comparing matrimony with a Gordian knot, was original with the poet. Had the bridegroom been as fiery and “sparkish” as Colonel Park, he might have called out the writer, but he seems to have taken it in good part.
It’s fair to say that this comparison of marriage to a Gordian knot originated with the poet. If the groom had been as passionate and spirited as Colonel Park, he might have challenged the writer, but he seems to have accepted it with grace.
The prospectus of the Maryland Gazette for 1745 announces that its price will be twelve shillings a year, or fourteen shillings sealed and delivered. It promises the freshest advices, foreign and domestic, but adds, with much simplicity and candor: “In a dearth of news, which in this remote part of the world may sometimes reasonably be expected, we shall study to supply the deficit by presenting our readers with the best material we can possibly collect, having always due regard to[Pg 121] the promotion of virtue and learning, the suppression of vice and immorality, and the instruction as well as entertainment of our readers.” What more could the most exacting subscriber demand?
The prospectus of the Maryland Gazette for 1745 states that the subscription will cost twelve shillings a year, or fourteen shillings if sealed and delivered. It promises the latest news, both international and local, but adds, with straightforward honesty: “During times when news is scarce, which can reasonably happen in this far-off part of the world, we will work to fill the gap by providing our readers with the best content we can gather, always keeping in mind[Pg 121] the promotion of virtue and education, the prevention of vice and immorality, and the instruction as well as entertainment of our readers.” What more could the most discerning subscriber ask for?
Advertisements, then, as now, served the double purpose of filling space, and supporting the paper. They were charged for, at the rate of five shillings for the first week, and one shilling for each week following, provided they were of moderate length—a vague provision, one would say. These old advertisements are of great value to the student of the life of the past. They give a better picture of the condition of society, than a ream of “notes.” Here we read of the shipping of a crew on a packet bound for England. Half-way down the column a lost hog is advertised, and here, Edward Morris, breeches-maker, announces a sale of buckskin breeches, and gloves with high tops, and assures his customers that “they may depend on kind usage at reasonable rates.” Surely the resources of modern advertising have never devised anything more alluring than this promise of “kind usage at reasonable rates.”
Advertisements, like today, had the dual purpose of filling space and supporting the newspaper. They were charged at five shillings for the first week and one shilling for each week after that, as long as they were of a reasonable length—a rather vague guideline, one might say. These old advertisements are incredibly valuable to anyone studying the past. They provide a clearer picture of societal conditions than a stack of “notes.” Here, we read about the hiring of a crew for a packet ship headed to England. Halfway down the column, there's an ad for a lost pig, and Edward Morris, a breeches-maker, is promoting a sale of buckskin breeches and high-topped gloves, assuring his customers that “they can count on kind treatment at fair prices.” Surely, modern advertising has never come up with anything more enticing than that promise of “kind treatment at fair prices.”
Since the art of reading was unknown to a considerable proportion of the community, it was natural that pictorial devices should be largely used. Not only were the shops along the highways[Pg 122] distinguished by such signs as “the Blue Glove,” and “the Golden Keys,” with appropriate illustrations; but in the advertising columns of the papers, the print was re-enforced by pictures of ships and horses, and runaway slaves.
Since many people in the community couldn't read, it made sense to rely on visual signs. The shops along the highways[Pg 122] were marked by names like "the Blue Glove" and "the Golden Keys," along with fitting illustrations. In the advertising sections of the newspapers, text was supported by images of ships, horses, and runaway slaves.
The purchase and sale of negroes formed a standing advertisement, beneath the caption of an auction-block.
The buying and selling of enslaved people were a constant display, under the title of an auction block.
In the Virginia Gazette of August, 1767, we find the following under the curious headline:
In the Virginia Gazette from August 1767, we come across this intriguing headline:
“Sale of a Musical Slave.”
“Sale of a Musician.”
“A valuable young handsome Negro fellow, about 18 or 20 years of age; has every qualification of a genteel and sensible servant, and has been in many different parts of the world. He shaves, dresses hair, and plays on the French horn. He lately came from London, and has with him two suits of new clothes, which the purchaser may have with him. Inquire at the printing office.”
“A valuable young, handsome Black man, around 18 or 20 years old; has every qualification of a refined and sensible servant, and has traveled to many different parts of the world. He shaves, styles hair, and plays the French horn. He recently arrived from London and has two new suits of clothes, which the buyer can have. Inquire at the printing office.”
It is hard to understand why the owner should wish to part with a prodigy possessed of so many accomplishments. Perhaps his playing on the French horn is the explanation.
It’s hard to see why the owner would want to give up such a talented person with so many skills. Maybe it’s because of their playing on the French horn.
Runaway servants, both black and white, form the subject of many advertisements in those old newspapers. In the Maryland Gazette (1769) [Pg 123]appears a description in rhyme of the disappearance of an indented servant:
Runaway servants, both black and white, are the topic of many ads in those old newspapers. In the Maryland Gazette (1769) [Pg 123] there's a poetic description of the disappearance of an indentured servant:
“Last Wednesday morn at break of day,
From Philadelphia ran away
An Irishman, named John McKeogn.
To fraud and imposition prone,
About five feet five inches high;
Can curse and swear, as well as lie.
How old he is I can’t engage,
But forty-five is near his age.
“He oft in conversation chatters
Of Scripture and religious matters,
And fain would to the world impart
That virtue lodges in his heart.
But, take the rogue from stem to stern,
The hypocrite you’ll soon discern
“And find, though his deportment’s civil,
A saint without, within a devil.
Whoe’er secures said John McKeogn,
(Provided I should get my own),
Shall have from me in cash paid down
Five dollar bills, and half-a-crown.”
“Last Wednesday morning at dawn,
An Irishman named John McKeogn ran away
From Philadelphia.
He’s prone to trickery and deception,
About five feet five inches tall;
He can curse and swear, just as easily as he can lie.
I can't say exactly how old he is,
But he’s close to forty-five.
“He often chats about Scripture
And religious topics,
And tries to tell the world
That virtue lives in his heart.
But if you examine him closely,
You’ll soon recognize the hypocrite.
“And you’ll find that, although he seems polite,
He’s a saint on the outside, but a devil on the inside.
Whoever captures John McKeogn,
(As long as I get my own),
Will receive from me, in cash upfront,
Five dollar bills and half-a-crown.”
Mary Nelson is the owner and poet, or, in the fashion of the day, I should say poetess, and perhaps owneress, as I find it recorded of Mary Goddard that she was postmistress of Baltimore and Printress and Editress of the Baltimore Journal.
Mary Nelson is the owner and poet, or, in today's terms, I should say poetess, and maybe owneress, as I read that Mary Goddard was the postmistress of Baltimore and Printress and Editress of the Baltimore Journal.
The world moves. The auction-block, and the[Pg 124] runaway slave, with his bundle on his back, have disappeared from among the pictures in the advertising column; the packet has given way to the ocean steamer; the horse to the bicycle; the stage coach to the railroad; the little provincial gazettes, with their coarse gray paper and blurred type, to the great dailies, as large as the Bible and as doubtful as the Apocrypha. I wonder if another century will have such astounding tales to tell of progress in news, trade and travel!
The world is changing. The auction block and the[Pg 124] runaway slave with his bundle on his back have vanished from the ads; the packet has been replaced by the ocean steamer; the horse by the bicycle; the stagecoach by the railroad; and the small local papers, with their rough gray paper and smudged print, have given way to the big dailies, as thick as the Bible and as questionable as the Apocrypha. I wonder if the next century will have such incredible stories to share about progress in news, trade, and travel!
His Friends and Foes
The early adventurers had never seen anything of savage life till they touched the shores of Virginia. Everything connected with the strange beings there was full of interest. They set down faithfully whatever they saw, and a good deal more besides.
The early explorers had never encountered anything related to wild life until they reached the shores of Virginia. Everything about the unusual people there was fascinating. They recorded carefully everything they observed, and quite a bit more.
The Susquehannocks impressed them most of all the Indian tribes. Their enormous height and fine proportions made them look like giants, and their attire was as impressive as their persons. One who saw them, writes home in those first pioneer days: “Their attire is the skinnes of Beares and Woolves. Some have Cassacks made of Beares heads and skinnes that a mans head goes through the skinnes neck, and the eares of the Beare fastened to his shoulders, the nose and teeth hanging downe his breast, another Beares face split behind him, and at the end of the nose hung a Pawe. The half sleeves comming to the elbowes were the neckes of Beares and the armes through[Pg 128] the mouth with pawes hanging at their noses. One had the head of a Wolfe hanging in a chaine for a Iewell.”
The Susquehannocks impressed everyone more than the other Indian tribes. Their towering height and strong build made them look like giants, and their clothing was as striking as their appearance. One person who saw them wrote home during those early pioneer days: “Their clothing is made from the skins of bears and wolves. Some wear coats made from bear heads and skins that a man's head goes through the neck of the skin, with the bear's ears attached to their shoulders, the nose and teeth hanging down their chest, and another bear's face split open behind them, with a paw hanging from the end of the nose. The half-sleeves, which come to the elbows, are made from bear necks, and their arms go through the mouth with paws hanging near their noses. One had a wolf's head hanging from a chain as a piece of jewelry.”
One of their chiefs specially impressed the English. He was a giant among giants. The calf of his leg was three-quarters of a yard round, and “the rest of his limbs answerable to that proportion.” His arrows were five quarters long, and he wore a wolf’s skin at his back for a quiver. The picture of this Indian Hercules accompanied the maps which Captain Smith sent home to enlighten the Company in England.
One of their chiefs really impressed the English. He was a giant among giants. The calf of his leg was about two and a quarter feet around, and “the rest of his limbs were proportionate to that.” His arrows were five feet long, and he wore a wolf’s skin on his back for a quiver. The image of this Indian Hercules was included in the maps that Captain Smith sent back to inform the Company in England.
The stories of the different adventurers were gathered together and printed as “The General History of Virginia.” The volume was adorned (I cannot say illustrated) by a series of woodcuts, which make us laugh aloud by their inaccuracy. The Indians are simply gigantic Englishmen naked and beardless, with the hair standing in a stiff ridge on top of the head, like a cock’s comb. The wigwams look like haystacks, and the canoes like bathtubs. What a collection of pictures we might have had, if a kodak had been among the possessions of Captain Smith and his company! We should see King Pamaunche with “the chaine of pearles round his necke thrice double, the third parte of them as bygg as pease,” and catch a view of his “pallace” with its hundred-acre garden set[Pg 129] with beans, pease, tobacco, gourdes, pompions, “and other thinges unknowne to us in our tongue.” We should have the interiors of the smoky wigwams which Spelman and Archer visited, the forms of the squaws dimly outlined against the grimy mat, as they pounded corn, or dropped the bread into the kettle to boil.
The stories of the various adventurers were compiled and published as “The General History of Virginia.” The book was decorated (I can’t say illustrated) with a series of woodcuts that make us laugh at how off they are. The Indians are just enormous Englishmen, naked and without beards, with their hair styled like a rooster's comb. The wigwams look like haystacks, and the canoes resemble bathtubs. Imagine the amazing pictures we could have had if Captain Smith and his crew had a camera! We would see King Pamaunche with “the chain of pearls around his neck three times over, a third of them as big as peas,” and get a glimpse of his “palace” with its hundred-acre garden filled with beans, peas, tobacco, gourds, pumpkins, “and other things unknown to us in our tongue.” We would have the insides of the smoky wigwams that Spelman and Archer visited, with the shapes of the women faintly visible against the grimy mat as they ground corn or dropped the bread into the kettle to cook.
Thanks to John Smith’s graphic pen, we have a picture of Powhatan, that fierce old ancestor of so many first families of Virginia, almost as vivid as a photograph. Smith went to visit him, and found him proudly tying upon a bedstead a foot high, upon ten or twelve mats. “At head sat a woman, at his feet another. On each side, sitting upon a mat upon the ground, were ranged his chief men, on each side the fire, five or ten in rank, and behind them as many young women, each a great chaine of white beads over their shoulders, their heads painted in red, and with such a grave and majestical countenance as drove us into admiration to see such state in a naked savage.”
Thanks to John Smith’s vivid writing, we have a depiction of Powhatan, that fierce ancestor of many of Virginia's first families, almost as clear as a photograph. Smith went to meet him and found him proudly sitting on a bed about a foot high, made of ten or twelve mats. “At his head sat a woman, and at his feet another. On each side, sitting on a mat on the ground, were his chief men, five or ten in rank by the fire, and behind them were just as many young women, each wearing a great necklace of white beads over their shoulders, their heads painted red, and with such a serious and majestic expression that it made us admire the impressive display of a naked savage.”
We might suppose these last words applied to the women, instead of to Powhatan, did we not know how little state and majesty were allowed these copper-colored Griseldas. The Indian squaws were little more than slaves. When the braves moved, it was the squaws who carried the wigwams and set them up in the new camp. When the[Pg 130] men sat at meals, they spread the mats, waited upon their masters, and finally contented their appetites with the remnants of the feast. In the field, too, they bore the brunt of the toil: “Let squaws and hedgehogs scratch the ground,” said an old warrior; “man was made for war and the chase.”
We might think these last words were directed at the women instead of Powhatan, if we didn’t know how little dignity and authority were given to these copper-skinned Griseldas. The Indian women were barely more than slaves. When the men moved, it was the women who carried the tents and set them up in the new camp. When the men sat down for meals, they laid out the mats, served their masters, and finally satisfied their hunger with the leftovers from the feast. In the fields, they also bore the bulk of the work: “Let women and hedgehogs scratch the ground,” an old warrior said; “men were made for war and hunting.”
Yet, wretched and abused as these women were, they seemed content with their lot, and when their husbands died, they not only mourned for them, but seemed quite ready to enter the same servitude with a new master. “I once saw a young widow,” said Jefferson, “whose husband, a warrior, had died about eight days before, hastening to finish her grief, and who, by tearing her hair, beating her breast, and drinking spirits, made the tears flow in great abundance in order that she might grieve much in a short space of time, and be married that evening to another young warrior.”
Yet, as miserable and mistreated as these women were, they appeared to be at peace with their situation. When their husbands passed away, they didn’t just mourn them; they seemed ready to take on the same type of life with a new partner. “I once saw a young widow,” Jefferson said, “whose husband, a warrior, had died about eight days earlier. She was rushing to get through her grief, and by pulling her hair, beating her chest, and drinking alcohol, she cried a lot so that she could grieve intensely in a short time and be married that same evening to another young warrior.”
Spelman, a Virginia adventurer who, in the course of one of his exploring trips, witnessed an Indian wedding, has left us an account of the ceremony. “Ye man,” he says, “goes not unto any place to be married, but ye woman is brought to him where he dwelleth. At her coming, her father or cheefe frend ioynes the hands togither, and then ye father, or cheefe frend of the man, bringeth a longe string of beades and, measuringe[Pg 131] his armes leangth thereof, doth breake it over ye handes of those that ar to be married while their handes be ioyned together and gives it unto ye woman’s father or him that brings hir. And so, with much mirth and feastinge they go togither.”
Spelman, a Virginia adventurer who, during one of his exploration trips, witnessed an Indian wedding, has given us an account of the ceremony. “The man,” he says, “does not go anywhere to get married; instead, the woman is brought to him where he lives. When she arrives, her father or closest friend joins their hands together, and then the father or the closest friend of the man brings a long string of beads. He measures it against his arm's length, breaks it over the hands of the couple while their hands are joined, and gives it to the woman’s father or the person bringing her. And so, with lots of joy and feasting, they celebrate together.”
This “longe string of beades” of which Spelman spoke, was probably made of the peak and roanoke, which made the riches of the Indian, and served him at once for money and ornament. Both were made from shell—one dark, the other white. The darker was the more valuable, and was distinguished as wampum peak. The English traders accepted it as coinage, and reckoned its value at eighteen pence a yard, while the white peak sold for ninepence. In the proceedings of the Maryland Council we find Thomas Cornwaleys licensed to trade with the Indians for corn, roanoke, and peak.
This "long string of beads" that Spelman mentioned was probably made of the peak and roanoke, which were valuable to the Native Americans and served as both currency and decoration. Both types were made from shell—one dark, the other white. The darker one was more valuable and was called wampum peak. English traders accepted it as money, valuing it at eighteen pence per yard, while the white peak sold for ninepence. In the records of the Maryland Council, we see that Thomas Cornwaleys was licensed to trade with the Native Americans for corn, roanoke, and peak.
When the red men wished to make bargains with the English, before interpreters had been trained to speak both languages, the counting was done by dropping beans, one by one, amid total silence. Woe to the offender who interrupted an Indian during this critical operation, or indeed at any time! An interruption was looked upon as an unpardonable affront. Once, in the time of Bacon’s Rebellion, an Indian chief, accompanied by several of his tribe, came to negotiate a treaty[Pg 132] of peace with the English. In the course of the Werrowance’s address, one of his attendants ventured to put in a word. Instantly, the chief snatched a tomahawk from his girdle, split the poor fellow’s skull, motioned to his companions to carry him out, and continued his speech as calmly as though nothing had happened.
When the Native Americans wanted to make deals with the English, before there were interpreters who could speak both languages, they counted by dropping beans one by one in complete silence. Anyone who interrupted an Indian during this important process, or really at any time, was in serious trouble. An interruption was seen as an unforgivable insult. Once, during Bacon’s Rebellion, an Indian chief, along with several members of his tribe, came to negotiate a peace treaty with the English. During the Werrowance’s speech, one of his attendants tried to say something. Immediately, the chief pulled a tomahawk from his belt, split the poor guy's skull, signaled for his companions to take him out, and continued his speech as if nothing had happened.
The lack of ceremony in the white men’s address, and the frequency with which they interrupted, struck the Indian as amazing and unpardonable. There is a tradition that one of the early preachers strove to teach an old Indian brave the doctrine of the Trinity. The Indian heard him calmly to the end, and then began in his turn to tell of the Great Spirit who spoke in the thunder, and whose smile was the sunshine. In the midst of his discourse, the clergyman broke in, “But all this is not true.” The Indian, turning to the circle around, remarked: “What sort of man is this? He has been talking for an hour of his three Gods, and now he will not let me tell of my one.”
The lack of formality in the white men’s speech and how often they interrupted was shocking and inexcusable to the Indian. There's a story about one of the early preachers who tried to explain the concept of the Trinity to an old Indian warrior. The Indian listened calmly until the preacher finished, then started to share his own beliefs about the Great Spirit who speaks through thunder and whose smile brings sunshine. In the middle of his talk, the clergyman interrupted, saying, “But all this isn’t true.” The Indian turned to the people around him and said, “What kind of man is this? He has been talking for an hour about his three Gods, and now he won’t let me speak about my one.”
The character of the Indian was a strange mixture of apparent contradictions. He would hunt and fish for a season, and then feast and make merry night and day while his supplies lasted. When they were exhausted, he would gird up his loins, and fast for a period long enough to end the life of a white man. He had an inordinate love[Pg 133] of finery, upon which the English traded from the first. He would barter away a whole Winter’s provisions of corn for a scarlet blanket or a bunch of gay-colored beads. Yet he was not without a natural shrewdness which enlightened him when he was being cheated. The story runs that some of the early missionaries taught the savages that their salvation depended on catching for them shad, which they sold to the settlers. In the course of time the Indians discovered the trick, and drove out the deceivers. Years afterward, another mission was established, and the first priest took as his text, “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters!” The Indians gathered round the preacher when the sermon was ended, and one of the tribe said: “White man, you speak in fine words of the waters of life; but before we decide on what we have heard, we would like to know whether any shad swim in those waters!”
The character of the Indian was a strange mix of obvious contradictions. He would hunt and fish for a season, then feast and celebrate day and night while his supplies lasted. Once they were gone, he would prepare himself and fast for a time long enough to kill a white man. He had an excessive love[Pg 133] for fine things, which the English traded from the start. He would exchange a whole winter’s worth of corn for a red blanket or a bunch of colorful beads. Yet, he wasn’t without a natural cleverness that informed him when he was being cheated. The story goes that some of the early missionaries taught the natives that their salvation depended on catching shad for them, which they sold to the settlers. In time, the Indians figured out the trick and drove out the deceivers. Years later, another mission was established, and the first priest took as his text, “Ho, everyone that thirsteth, come ye to the waters!” The Indians gathered around the preacher, and once the sermon was over, one of the tribe said: “White man, you speak in beautiful words about the waters of life; but before we decide on what we’ve heard, we’d like to know whether any shad swim in those waters!”
It must be confessed that the Indians appear to better advantage than the English, in the early transactions. When Hamor went to visit King Powhatan, he was received with royal courtesy. The chief sent one of his attendants to bring what food he could find, though he explained that, as they were not expecting visitors, they had not kept anything ready. “Presently,” Hamor recounts, “the bread was brought in two great wodden bowls,[Pg 134] the quantity of a bushel sod bread, made up round, of the bygnesse of a tenise-ball, whereof we eat some few.” After this repast, Hamor and his comrades were regaled with “a great glasse of sacke,” and then were ushered into the wigwam appropriated to them for the night. English and Indian ideas of comfort did not correspond, however, for Hamor complains: “We had not bin halfe an hour in the house, before the fleas began so to torment us that we could not rest there, but went forth and under a broade oake, upon a mat, reposed ourselves that night.”
It has to be admitted that the Native Americans seem to come off better than the English in the early interactions. When Hamor went to meet King Powhatan, he was welcomed with great hospitality. The chief sent one of his attendants to gather whatever food he could find, although he mentioned that, since they weren't expecting visitors, they hadn't prepared anything in advance. “Soon,” Hamor writes, “the bread was served in two large wooden bowls, with enough sod bread the size of a tennis ball, of which we ate a little.” After this meal, Hamor and his companions were treated to “a big glass of sack,” and then they were shown to the wigwam set aside for them for the night. However, the English and Native American ideas of comfort didn’t match up, as Hamor complained: “We hadn’t been in the house for half an hour before the fleas began to torment us so much that we couldn’t rest there, so we went outside and rested under a big oak tree on a mat that night.”
Hamor took with him on this visit, as an offering to the Indian chief, five strings of blue and white beads, two pieces of copper, five wooden combs, ten fishhooks, and a pair of knives. In return for these costly presents, this pious English gentleman asked Powhatan, who had already given Pocahontas to the whites, to send them another daughter, really as a hostage, but nominally as a wife to Sir Thomas Dale, the worthy governor of Virginia, regardless of the slight objection that there was already a Lady Dale in England. Pocahontas had good reason for saying to Smith when she met him in London, “Your countrymen will lie much.”
Hamor brought along five strings of blue and white beads, two pieces of copper, five wooden combs, ten fishhooks, and a pair of knives as gifts for the Indian chief on this visit. In exchange for these valuable items, this devout English gentleman asked Powhatan, who had already given Pocahontas to the settlers, to send them another daughter, really as a hostage but officially as a wife for Sir Thomas Dale, the respected governor of Virginia, despite the minor issue that there was already a Lady Dale back in England. Pocahontas had good reason to tell Smith when she saw him in London, “Your countrymen will lie a lot.”
To the early settlers the savage seemed a strange being, not more than half human, who [Pg 135]happened to be in possession of the land they coveted. They thought they did God service when they flung to the Indian a Bible and a handful of beads, in exchange for the land which had been his birthright for centuries. They cheated and cajoled him when he was angry, as they might have wheedled an angry tiger; yet, strange to say, they were quite off their guard when, at length, the tiger made his spring, and glutted the vengeance he had been nursing so long.
To the early settlers, the native people seemed like strange beings, not quite fully human, who [Pg 135] happened to occupy the land they desired. They believed they were doing God's work when they offered the Native American a Bible and a handful of beads in exchange for the land that had been his birthright for centuries. They deceived and sweet-talked him when he was upset, as if they were soothing an angry tiger; yet, oddly enough, they were completely unprepared when, at last, the tiger pounced and satisfied the revenge he had been holding onto for so long.
When the news of the Indian massacre reached England, it roused a frenzy of revenge equal in fury to that of the savages. The Virginia Company quite forgot that they had set forth in their charter that the conversion of the Indians was one of the main objects of the new adventure, or if they remembered it at all, it was only to apologize lamely for a complete change of base. “We condemn their bodies,” they wrote to the colonists, “the saving of whose souls we have so zealously affected. Root them out from being any longer a people.... War perpetually without peace or truce: yet spare the young for servants” (the Englishman even in a rage has an eye to the main chance). “Starve them by destroying their corn, or reaping it for your own use! Pluck up their weirs! Obstruct their hunting! Employ foreign enemies against them at so much a head! Keep a band of your[Pg 136] own men continually upon them, to be paid by the colony, which is to have half of their captives and plunder!”
When the news of the Indian massacre reached England, it sparked a wave of revenge as intense as that of the savages. The Virginia Company completely forgot that their charter stated that converting the Indians was one of the main goals of the new venture, or if they remembered it at all, it was only to awkwardly apologize for a total change of direction. “We condemn their bodies,” they wrote to the colonists, “the saving of whose souls we have so tirelessly worked for. Eradicate them from being a people any longer.... War continuously without peace or truce: yet spare the young to be used as servants” (the Englishman, even in anger, has an eye on profit). “Starve them by destroying their corn, or reap it for your own use! Tear down their weirs! Block their hunting! Use foreign enemies against them for a price! Keep a group of your own men constantly on them, to be funded by the colony, which will receive half of their captives and loot!”
These short, nervous sentences fell like hammer-strokes on the ears of the Englishmen in America, and they found an echo in their hearts. It is easy for us to characterize their revengeful spirit as inconsistent and unchristian. It is easy to tolerate a bear in a menagerie, or an Indian on a reservation. It is quite another thing to exercise toleration toward either in the life-and-death grip of a frontier struggle.
These short, anxious sentences hit the ears of the Englishmen in America like hammer blows, resonating in their hearts. It's easy for us to label their vengeful spirit as inconsistent and un-Christian. It’s one thing to accept a bear in a zoo or an Indian on a reservation. It's quite another to show tolerance toward either in the intense life-and-death situation of a frontier struggle.
These men had seen their homes go up in flames. They had heard the blood-curdling war-whoop. They had counted the bloody scalps hanging at the Indian’s belt, and marked on them the hair of those they loved. It was idle to preach toleration to them. Henceforward for many years it was war to the knife.
These men had watched their homes burn down. They had heard the terrifying war cries. They had counted the bloody scalps hanging from the Indian’s belt and recognized the hair of their loved ones. It was pointless to preach tolerance to them. From then on, it was war to the death for many years.
Yet, both as friend and foe, the Indian had given the colonists many lessons. He had taught them the culture of maize and tobacco, he had taught them to stalk the deer, to trap the bear, and to blaze the forest path. Many a lesson in woodcraft the settlers learned from him. Washington’s shrewdness in borrowing native methods of warfare, would, had his advice been taken, have saved Braddock’s army from utter rout[Pg 137] in the Western forests. The very enmity of the Indian was a help to the Colonial Cavalier, whose ease-loving temperament might easily have sunk into sloth had it not felt the spur of danger and the necessity for being on the alert. The docility of the negro was a perpetual temptation to the white man to the abuse of arbitrary power, but the resistance of the Indian was a constant reminder that here was a force unsubdued and unsubduable.
Yet, both as a friend and an enemy, the Native American taught the colonists many lessons. He showed them how to grow corn and tobacco, how to track deer, trap bears, and clear paths through the forest. The settlers learned a lot about wilderness skills from him. Washington’s cleverness in adopting Native American warfare strategies could have saved Braddock’s army from complete defeat in the Western forests, had his advice been heeded. The very hostility of the Native American actually benefited the Colonial Cavalier, whose easygoing nature might have led to complacency if it hadn't felt the push of danger and the need to stay alert. The submissiveness of the enslaved Black man was a constant temptation for the white man to misuse power, but the resistance of the Native American was a constant reminder that here was an unconquered and unyielding force.
Of the influence of the white men on the Indian, the less said the better. They eradicated none of his vices, and they lent him many of their own. They found him abstinent, and they made him a guzzler of firewater. They found him hospitable, and they made him suspicious and vindictive. They found him in freedom, the owner of a great country; they robbed him of the one, and crowded him out of the other.
Of the impact of white people on Native Americans, it’s best not to say too much. They didn’t get rid of any of his bad habits, and they introduced him to many of their own. They found him sober, and they turned him into a heavy drinker. They found him welcoming, and they made him distrustful and resentful. They found him free, the owner of a vast land; they took that freedom away and pushed him out of his territory.
An old sachem in the eighteenth century, meeting a surveyor, said to him: “The French claim all the land on one side of the Ohio, the English claim all the land on the other side. Now, where does the Indian’s land lie?”
An old leader in the eighteenth century, encountering a surveyor, said to him: “The French claim all the land on one side of the Ohio, the English claim all the land on the other side. So, where does the Indian’s land fit in?”
The savages exchanged their corn and tobacco for the rum-cask and the firearms of civilization, and a strange jumble of a new religion, whose ceremonies they grafted onto their own, with grotesque results. It is hard to say whether they[Pg 138] fared worst as the white man’s friends or foes. When the English made a treaty with the Chickahomanies, “a lustie and a daring people,” these were the terms offered them by the whites:
The natives traded their corn and tobacco for the rum and guns of the settlers, along with a confusing mix of a new religion, which they combined with their own rituals, resulting in bizarre outcomes. It's difficult to determine if they were worse off as the white man's allies or enemies. When the English made a treaty with the Chickahomanies, “a lively and bold people,” these were the terms offered to them by the settlers:
“First: They should for ever bee called Englishmen and bee true subjects to King James and his Deputies.
“First: They should always be called Englishmen and be loyal subjects to King James and his representatives.
“Secondly: Neither to kill nor detaine any of our men, nor cattell, but bring them home.
“Secondly: Do not kill or detain any of our people or livestock, but bring them home.”
“Thirdly: To bee alwaies ready to furnish us with three hundred men, against the Spaniards or any.
“Thirdly: To always be ready to provide us with three hundred men against the Spaniards or anyone else."
“Fourthly: They shall not enter our townes, but send word they are new Englishmen.
“Fourthly: They are not allowed to enter our towns but must let us know they are new Englishmen.”
“Fifthly: That every fighting man, at the beginning of harvest shall bring to our store two bushels of corne for tribute, for which they shall receive so many hatchets.
“Fifthly: That every fighting man, at the beginning of harvest, shall bring to our store two bushels of corn as tribute, for which they shall receive a number of hatchets.”
“Lastly: The eight chiefe men should see all this performed or receive the punishment themselves; for their diligence they should have a red coat, a copper chaine, and King James his picture, and be accounted his noblemen.”
“Lastly, the eight chief men should ensure everything is carried out or face the consequences themselves. For their hard work, they should receive a red coat, a copper chain, and a picture of King James, and be recognized as his noblemen.”
This shameful bargain is recorded by the English with evident self-satisfaction, and apparently without a suspicion that they need blush for the transaction. Yet when the Indian met treachery[Pg 139] with treachery, and fraud with guile, the civilized settlers were ablaze with indignation for no better reason than that the savages had learned of them, and bettered their instructions.
This disgraceful deal is noted by the English with clear pride, seemingly without any awareness that they should feel ashamed of it. However, when the Indian responded to deceit with deceit and trickery with cunning, the so-called civilized settlers were outraged for no better reason than that the so-called savages had outsmarted them.
His Amusements
Of all the amusements of the Colonial Cavalier, none was so popular as gambling. The law strove in vain to break it up. This statute in the Colonial Record, tells its own story: “Against gaming at dice and cardes, be it ordained by this present assembly that the winners and loosers shall forfaicte ten shillings a man, one ten shillings thereof to go to the discoverer, and the rest to pious uses.” I fear very little was ever collected for pious uses. The difficulty lay in the fact that, as every one played, there was no one to act the spy.
Of all the pastimes of the Colonial Cavalier, none was as popular as gambling. The law tried unsuccessfully to put a stop to it. This regulation in the Colonial Record tells its own story: “Against gaming at dice and cards, be it ordained by this assembly that the winners and losers shall forfeit ten shillings each, with one ten shilling portion going to the informer, and the rest to charitable purposes.” I fear very little was ever collected for charitable purposes. The problem was that since everyone played, there was no one willing to be the spy.
This passion for gaming in the colonies was only a reflection of the craze in England. For more than a century after the return of Charles the Second, the rattle of the dice-box, and the shuffling of cards were the most familiar sounds in every London chocolate-house. Young sinners and old spent their fortunes, and misspent their lives, playing for money at Brooke’s or Boodle’s. When a man fell dead at the door of White’s, he was[Pg 144] dragged into the hall amid bets as to whether he were dead or alive, and the surgeon’s aid was violently opposed, on the ground of unfairness to those betting on the side of death. The Duke of St. Albans, at eighty, too blind to see the cards, went regularly to a gambling-house with an attendant. Lady Castlemaine lost twenty-five thousand pounds in one night’s play. General Braddock’s sister, having gamed away her fortune at Bath, finished the comedy by hanging herself. When her affectionate brother heard the news, he remarked jocularly, “Poor Fanny, I always thought she would play till she was forced to tuck herself up.”
This passion for gaming in the colonies was just a reflection of the craze in England. For over a century after Charles the Second returned, the sounds of dice rolling and cards shuffling were the most common in every chocolate house in London. Young gamblers and the elderly wasted their fortunes and lives betting at Brooke’s or Boodle’s. When a man collapsed dead at the entrance of White’s, he was[Pg 144] dragged into the hall while bets were placed on whether he was dead or alive, and any attempt to summon a surgeon was vehemently opposed, as it would be unfair to those betting on death. The Duke of St. Albans, at eighty and too blind to see the cards, regularly visited a gambling house with an attendant. Lady Castlemaine lost twenty-five thousand pounds in one night of play. General Braddock’s sister, after gambling away her fortune in Bath, ended the tragedy by hanging herself. When her concerned brother heard the news, he jokingly remarked, “Poor Fanny, I always thought she would play till she had to tuck herself in.”
I offer all this testimony to show that our Colonial Cavalier was only the child of his age, when he too shook the dice, and shuffled the cards. Being short of cash, his bets were generally made in tobacco, or, failing that, in flesh and blood. Many a slave found a new master in the morning, because his old master had been unlucky at play the night before.
I present all this evidence to demonstrate that our Colonial Cavalier was simply a product of his time when he gambled, rolling the dice and shuffling the cards. Low on cash, he usually placed his bets using tobacco, or if that wasn’t available, with human lives. Many a slave found a new owner in the morning because their previous master had lost at gambling the night before.
In a community so absorbed in the excitement of hazard, the lottery of course took deep hold. The first plantation in America was aided by a grand “standing lottery,” with along list of “welcomes, prises and rewards,” amounting to more than ten thousand crowns. The declaration sets forth that[Pg 145] “all prises, welcomes and rewards drawne wherever they dwell, shall of the treasurer have present pay, and whosoever under one name or poesie payeth three pound in ready money, shall receive six shillings and eight pence, or a silver spoone of that value at his choice.”
In a community so caught up in the thrill of chance, the lottery naturally became quite popular. The first plantation in America was supported by a significant “standing lottery,” featuring a long list of “prizes, welcomes, and rewards,” totaling over ten thousand crowns. The declaration states that[Pg 145] “all prizes, welcomes, and rewards drawn wherever they live, shall be paid immediately by the treasurer, and anyone under one name or poem who pays three pounds in cash will receive six shillings and eight pence, or a silver spoon of that value at their choice.”
“The money for the Adventurers is to be paid to Sir Thomas Smith, Knight, and Treasurer for Virginia, or such officers as he shall appoint in City or Country, under the common seale of the company for the receit thereof.”
“The funds for the Adventurers are to be paid to Sir Thomas Smith, Knight, and Treasurer for Virginia, or any officers he designates in the City or Country, under the company’s common seal for receipt of the funds.”
The example thus set, was followed whenever the colonies felt a pressure for money. In Virginia a lottery was established to meet the expenses of the French and Indian War—the drawing directed to be “in the Burgesses’ Room of the Capital at Williamsburgh at ten in the morning. Prizes current money from £5 to £2000. The lucky numbers to be published in the Gazette.”
The example set was followed whenever the colonies needed money. In Virginia, a lottery was created to cover the costs of the French and Indian War—the drawing was scheduled to take place “in the Burgesses’ Room of the Capital at Williamsburg at ten in the morning. Prizes ranged from £5 to £2000 in current money. The winning numbers would be published in the Gazette.”
In Maryland, in the eighteenth century, a “Scheme of Lottery is humbly proposed to the Public for Raising the sum of 510 pounds, current money, to be applied towards completeing the Market-House in Baltimore-Town in Baltimore Co., buying two Fire-Engines and a parcel of Leather-Buckets for the use of the said Town, enlarging the present Public Wharf and Building a new one.”
In Maryland, in the eighteenth century, a "Lottery Scheme is respectfully proposed to the public to raise a total of 510 pounds, current money, to be used for finishing the Market House in Baltimore Town in Baltimore County, purchasing two fire engines and a set of leather buckets for the town's use, expanding the current public wharf, and constructing a new one."
[Pg 146]If gambling was a favorite pastime and the lottery a popular excitement, the Cavalier was not a stranger to manlier sports. Of a brave and ardent temper, and a fine physique, he found at once his work and play in the hardy amusements of the chase. He had learned from the Indian to stalk the deer, walking stealthily behind his horse till a good chance offered to shoot close at hand, and lay the unsuspecting deer at his feet. Sometimes, in the bright October weather, the air would be blue with the smoke of the fires built to start the game. Now, in his heavy leather boots, he would start afoot after wild hare, or by the light of the moon, with a band of servants and dogs, he would hunt the ’possum and the coon. This habit of hunting was so universal that the Colonial Cavalier well merited the sarcasm of The Spectator, which described the English country gentleman as lying under the curse pronounced in the words of Goliath, “I will give thee to the fowls of the air and to the beasts of the field.” Hunting as a sport may not be spiritualizing, but it certainly is not brutalizing, and as much cannot be said for all the sports of that day, in the Southern colonies of America.
[Pg 146]If gambling was a popular pastime and the lottery brought excitement, the Cavalier was also familiar with more rugged sports. With a brave spirit and a strong build, he found both work and play in the thrilling adventures of the hunt. He learned from the Native Americans how to track deer, quietly moving behind his horse until the moment was right to take a shot at close range and bring down the unsuspecting deer. Occasionally, during the clear October days, the air would fill with the smoke from fires set to start the game. In his sturdy leather boots, he would set out on foot after wild hares, or under the moonlight, along with a group of servants and dogs, he would hunt opossums and raccoons. This passion for hunting was so widespread that the Colonial Cavalier could easily relate to the sarcasm of The Spectator, which described the English country gentleman as lying under the fate declared by Goliath, “I will give thee to the fowls of the air and to the beasts of the field.” While hunting as a sport may not elevate the spirit, it definitely isn’t brutalizing, which can't be said for all the sports of that time in the Southern colonies of America.
The cock-fight and the gouging-match never lacked as eager a throng of spectators, as gathers to-day at a football game; yet both were brutal and disgusting. They roused the amazement of[Pg 147] every foreigner, that such things should be tolerated in a civilized country. The gouging-match was simply a fight of the lowest order. Not only were fists freely used, but the test of success was the ability of the stronger bully to gouge out the eye of his adversary. The under man could only save his sight by humiliating himself to cry out, “Kings Cruse!” or “Enough!”
The cockfight and the gouging match always attracted a crowd as eager as any you see today at a football game; yet both were brutal and disgusting. They amazed every foreigner, who wondered how such things could be allowed in a civilized country. The gouging match was basically a fight of the lowest kind. Not only were fists thrown around, but the measure of victory was whether the stronger bully could gouge out his opponent's eye. The weaker fighter could only save his sight by humiliating himself and shouting, “Kings Cruse!” or “Enough!”
Anbury, who witnessed several of these matches, says: “I have seen a fellow, reckoned a great adept in gouging, who constantly kept the nails of both his thumb and second finger long and pointed; nay, to prevent their breaking or splitting, he hardened them every evening in a candle.”
Anbury, who saw several of these matches, says: “I have seen a guy, considered really skilled at gouging, who always kept the nails of both his thumb and index finger long and sharp; in fact, to stop them from breaking or splitting, he toughened them every evening in a candle.”
So familiar was this brutal practice that it supplied a Southern orator in after years with a rhetorical climax when, inciting his countrymen to make war on the mercantile interests of Great Britain, he exclaimed: “Commerce is the apple of England’s eye. There let us gouge her!”
So well-known was this brutal practice that it later provided a Southern speaker with a powerful line when encouraging his fellow citizens to go to war against the business interests of Great Britain. He shouted, “Commerce is England’s prized possession. Let’s go after it!”
The cock-fight was scarcely less degrading than the gouging-match. When a fight was announced, the news spread like lightning, and from all over the country people came thronging, some bringing cocks to be entered in the match, but all with money or tobacco to bet on the result. The scene was one of wild excitement. Men and boys cheered on their favorites, and watched with [Pg 148]delight, while the furious cocks thrust at each other with their long spurs of cruel steel.
The cockfight was almost as degrading as the gouging match. When a fight was announced, the news spread quickly, and people came from all over the country, some bringing roosters to enter in the match, but all ready to bet money or tobacco on the outcome. The atmosphere was filled with wild excitement. Men and boys cheered for their favorites and watched with [Pg 148]delight as the fierce roosters attacked each other with their long, sharp steel spurs.
It is pleasant to turn away from such scenes and sports as these, to read of the Knights of the Golden Horseshoe riding up into the wild fastnesses of the Blue Ridge Mountains with Governor Spotswood. It was a right knightly expedition, and one of the most picturesque in American history. They wound through the forest, and forded the rivers, and climbed rocky mountains, and took possession of peak after peak in the name of “His Majesty George the Third.” Their horses were shod with iron, which was not usual in those days, and on their return, Governor Spotswood presented each of the Cavaliers as a memento of the journey, with a tiny gold horse-shoe, set with jewels, and bearing the legend, “Sic juvat transcendere montes.” The thrifty old king disapproved of this extravagance, and left the Governor to pay for the mementoes out of his own pocket.
It’s nice to step away from scenes and activities like these and read about the Knights of the Golden Horseshoe riding into the wilds of the Blue Ridge Mountains with Governor Spotswood. It was a true knightly adventure and one of the most colorful episodes in American history. They navigated through the forest, crossed rivers, climbed rocky mountains, and claimed peak after peak in the name of “His Majesty George the Third.” Their horses were fitted with iron shoes, which was uncommon back then, and on their return, Governor Spotswood gave each of the Cavaliers a tiny gold horse-shoe, set with jewels, as a keepsake from the journey, with the inscription, “Sic juvat transcendere montes.” The frugal old king didn’t approve of this extravagance and made the Governor cover the cost of the keepsakes out of his own funds.
Riding on horseback was the chief recreation, as well as the chief mode of getting about, at the South. As the planters grew richer, they delighted to own fine horses and outfits. Washington’s letter-book contains an order sent to London for elaborate equipments: “1 man’s riding saddle, hogskin seat, large plated stirrups, double-reined bridle and Pelham bit plated. A very neat and[Pg 149] fashionable Newmarket saddle-cloth. A large and best portmanteau, saddle, bridle and pillion, cloak-bag, and surcingle. A riding-frock of a handsome drab-coloured broadcloth with plain double gilt buttons. A riding waistcoat of superfine scarlet cloth and gold lace, with buttons like those of the coat. A blue surtout coat. A neat switch whip, silver cap. Black velvet cap for servant.”
Riding on horseback was the main pastime and the primary way to get around in the South. As the planters became wealthier, they enjoyed owning impressive horses and gear. Washington’s letter book includes an order sent to London for fancy equipment: “1 man’s riding saddle, hogskin seat, large plated stirrups, double-reined bridle, and Pelham bit plated. A very neat and[Pg 149] stylish Newmarket saddle-cloth. A large and best portmanteau, saddle, bridle, pillion, cloak bag, and surcingle. A riding frock made of nice drab-colored broadcloth with plain double gilt buttons. A riding waistcoat of superfine scarlet cloth and gold lace, with buttons like those of the coat. A blue surtout coat. A neat switch whip, silver cap. Black velvet cap for the servant.”
Washington, as methodical in private affairs as in public, kept in his household books, a register of the names and ages of his horses and his dogs. Here we may read the entire family history of Ajax and Blueskin, Valiant and Magnolia, or of the foxhounds Vulcan, Singer, Ringwood, Music, and True Love.
Washington, just as organized in his personal life as in his public one, kept household records that listed the names and ages of his horses and dogs. Here, we can find the complete family history of Ajax and Blueskin, Valiant and Magnolia, or of the foxhounds Vulcan, Singer, Ringwood, Music, and True Love.
There was a peculiar intimacy between the foxhounds and their master, for they were associated with some of the happiest hours of his life, and when they came in from a field-day, torn by the briars through which they had struggled or limping from thorns in the foot, they were tenderly cared for, bandaged, and looked after. No amusement so delighted Washington as riding across country with Lord Fairfax in one of the hunts which that gentleman and sportsman was so fond of organizing at Greenaway Court. On a brisk yet soft autumn morning, through the blue Virginia haze,[Pg 150] the gentry for miles around came to the “meet.” The huntsmen might be heard urging on the dogs with cries of “Yoicks! Yoicks! Have at him! Push him up!” till the fox, which had doubled on its tracks, round and round the thick covert, at length broke away, and the cry was raised of “Tally-ho! Gone away!” The huntsman blew his horn, the whipper-in cracked his whip, the hounds were in full cry, and the entire field of scarlet-coated riders broke in, in a mad gallop, through brush and briar. A strong fox will “live” before hounds on an average of an hour, but sometimes the hunt lasted all day, and covered thirty miles or more. The lessons of endurance, of woodcraft, and of hardy strength, which the Virginia gentlemen learned in these hunts, stood them in good stead in the life-and-death struggle on sterner fields.
There was a unique bond between the foxhounds and their owner, because they were tied to some of the happiest moments of his life. When they came back from a field day, scratched by the briars they battled through or limping from thorns in their paws, they were gently cared for, bandaged, and looked after. Nothing brought Washington more joy than riding across the countryside with Lord Fairfax during one of the hunts that he loved organizing at Greenaway Court. On a crisp yet mild autumn morning, through the blue Virginia mist,[Pg 150] people from miles around gathered for the “meet.” The huntsmen could be heard urging the dogs on with shouts of “Yoicks! Yoicks! Have at him! Push him up!” until the fox, which had zigzagged through the dense cover, finally broke loose, and the shout of “Tally-ho! Gone away!” rang out. The huntsman blew his horn, the whipper-in cracked his whip, the hounds were in full chase, and the whole group of scarlet-coated riders surged forward in a frenzied gallop through the brush and bramble. A strong fox usually “lives” ahead of the hounds for about an hour, but sometimes the hunt lasted all day and covered thirty miles or more. The lessons of endurance, woodcraft, and rugged strength that the Virginia gentlemen learned during these hunts proved invaluable in the life-and-death battles they faced in harsher environments.
A great lover of animals was Charles Lee, who was always surrounded by a troop of dogs, and who made himself somewhat unwelcome as a visitor, by insisting on bringing them into the house with him wherever he went. “I must have some object to embrace,” he once wrote to a friend. “When I can be convinced that men are as worthy objects as dogs, I shall transfer my benevolence, and become as staunch a philanthropist as the canting Addison affected to be.”
Charles Lee was a huge animal lover, always accompanied by a pack of dogs, which made him a bit of an unwelcome guest since he insisted on bringing them inside wherever he went. “I need something to hold onto,” he once wrote to a friend. “When I can be convinced that people are as deserving of my affection as dogs, I’ll shift my kindness and become as dedicated a philanthropist as the hypocritical Addison pretended to be.”
Apparently he never changed his mind, but died[Pg 151] still devoted to his dogs and his horses. Men who loved horses, of course loved horse-racing as well. The Carolina Jockey Club was a famous institution. Its annual races drew crowds from the neighboring country, and the population gave itself up to several days’ festivity, ending in a ball. In Virginia, the sport was no less popular. The Gazette of October, 1737, announces that “On St. Andrew’s Day, there are to be horse-races and several other Diversions for the entertainment of the Gentlemen and Ladies at the Old Field.” The programme of this entertainment recalls the days of Merrie England. Besides the race of twenty horses for a prize of five pounds, the advertisement gives notice:
Apparently, he never changed his mind and died[Pg 151] still devoted to his dogs and horses. Men who loved horses naturally loved horse racing too. The Carolina Jockey Club was a well-known institution. Its annual races attracted crowds from the surrounding areas, and people celebrated for several days, culminating in a ball. In Virginia, the sport was just as popular. The Gazette from October 1737 announces that “On St. Andrew's Day, there will be horse races and several other activities for the enjoyment of the gentlemen and ladies at the Old Field.” The schedule for this event brings back memories of Merrie England. In addition to a race of twenty horses for a prize of five pounds, the advertisement informs:
“That a hat of the value of 20s. be cudgelled for, and that after the first challenge be made, the Drums are to beat every quarter of an hour for 3 challenges round the Ring, and none to play with their left hand.
“That a hat worth 20 shillings is to be hit for, and after the first challenge is made, the drums will beat every fifteen minutes for three challenges around the ring, and no one is allowed to use their left hand.”
“That a violin be played for by 20 Fiddles, no person to have the liberty of playing unless he bring his fiddle with him. After the prize is won, they are all to play together, and each a different tune, and to be treated by the company.
"That a violin will be played for by 20 fiddles, and no one is allowed to play unless they bring their fiddle with them. After the prize is won, they will all play together, each with a different tune, and be treated by the company."
“That 12 Boys of 12 years of age do run 112 yds, for a hat of the cost of 12 shillings.
“That 12 boys, each 12 years old, run 112 yards to win a hat worth 12 shillings.”
“That a flag be flying on said Day, 30 feet high.
“That a flag should be flying on that Day, 30 feet high.
[Pg 152]“That a handsome entertainment be provided for the subscribers and their wives; and such of them as are not so happy as to have wives, may treat any other lady.
[Pg 152]“That an enjoyable event be arranged for the subscribers and their wives; and those who are not fortunate enough to have wives may invite any other lady.”
“That drums, trumpets and hautboys be provided to play at said entertainment.
“That drums, trumpets, and oboes be provided to play at the entertainment.”
“That after dinner the Royal Health, His Honor the Governor’s, etc., are to be drunk.
"After dinner, we will toast to the Royal Health, the Governor's Honor, and so on."
“That a Quire of Ballads be sung for, by a number of songsters, all of them to have liquor sufficient to clear their wind-pipes.
“That a group of ballads be sung by a bunch of singers, all of them to have enough drinks to clear their throats.
“That a pair of silver buckles be wrestled for, by a number of brisk young men.
“That a pair of silver buckles be contested for, by a group of energetic young men.
“That a pair of handsome shoes be danced for.
“That a pair of nice shoes be danced for."
“That a pair of handsome silk stockings, of one pistole value, be given to the handsomest young country maid that appears in the field—with many other whimsical and comical diversions too numerous to mention.
"That a pair of nice silk stockings, worth one pistole, be given to the prettiest young country maid that shows up in the field—along with many other fun and silly activities too many to list."
“And as this mirth is designed to be purely innocent and void of offense, all persons resorting there are desired to behave themselves with decency and sobriety.”
“And since this fun is meant to be completely innocent and without offense, everyone who comes here is asked to conduct themselves with respect and moderation.”
There is a delightful heartiness and simplicity about all this racing, and chasing, and dancing, and jigging, and fiddling. Folks had not learned to take their pleasure sadly. They still found clowns funny, and shouted with laughter over the efforts[Pg 153] to climb greased poles and catch slippery pigs, and, above all, they delighted in the barbecue. At these great open-air feasts animals were roasted whole over enormous fires. Huge bowls of punch circled round the long tables spread under the trees, and when the feast was done the negroes gathered up the fragments and made merry, late into the night.
There’s a joyful energy and straightforwardness to all this racing, chasing, dancing, jigging, and fiddling. People hadn’t figured out how to enjoy themselves with a heavy heart. They still found clowns amusing and erupted with laughter at attempts to climb greased poles and catch slippery pigs, and above all, they loved the barbecue. At these big outdoor feasts, animals were roasted whole over giant fires. Huge bowls of punch were passed around the long tables set up under the trees, and when the feast was over, the black folks gathered up the leftovers and celebrated late into the night.
All the English holidays were observed in the Cavalier Colonies in addition to some local festivals. Eddis writes from Annapolis in old colony days: “Besides our regular assemblies, every mark of attention is paid to the patron saint of each parent dominion; and St. George, St. Andrew, St. Patrick, and St. David are celebrated with every partial mark of national attachment. General invitations are given, and the appearance is always numerous and splendid. The Americans on this part of the continent have likewise a saint, whose history, like those of the above venerable characters, is lost in sable uncertainty. The first of May is, however, set apart to the memory of Saint Tamina (Tammany); on which occasion the natives wear a piece of a buck’s tail in their hats, or in some conspicuous situation. During the course of the evening, and generally in the midst of a dance, the company are interrupted by the sudden intrusion of a number of persons habited[Pg 154] like Indians, who rush violently into the room, singing the war-song, giving the whoop, and dancing in the style of those people; after which ceremony, a collection is made, and they retire, well satisfied with their reception and entertainment.”
All the English holidays were celebrated in the Cavalier Colonies, along with some local festivals. Eddis writes from Annapolis in colonial times: “Besides our regular gatherings, we show respect to the patron saint of each parent country; St. George, St. Andrew, St. Patrick, and St. David are honored with various signs of national pride. General invitations are sent out, and the turnout is always large and impressive. The Americans in this part of the continent also have a saint, whose story, like those of the other revered figures, is shrouded in mystery. The first of May is designated to honor Saint Tamina (Tammany); on this day, the locals wear a piece of a buck’s tail in their hats or display it prominently. During the evening, often in the middle of a dance, the festivities are interrupted by a group of people dressed like Indians, who burst into the room, singing war songs, whooping, and dancing in the traditional manner; afterwards, a collection is taken, and they leave, pleased with the reception and entertainment.”
In addition to such festivities as these, the King’s birthnight was celebrated with illuminations and joy-fires, and Christmas in Maryland and Virginia recalled the gayety of the dear old home festival. The halls were filled with holly and mistletoe, which refuse to grow in the chill New England air, but may be gathered in the woods of Virginia as freely as in England; the yule log was kindled on the hospitable hearth, and the evening ended with a dance.
Along with celebrations like these, the King’s birthday was marked by lights and joyful fires, and Christmas in Maryland and Virginia brought back the cheerful spirit of the beloved old home festival. The halls were decorated with holly and mistletoe, which can’t thrive in the cold New England air but can be found in the woods of Virginia just as easily as in England; the yule log was lit on the welcoming hearth, and the night wrapped up with a dance.
It was a dancing age. None were too old or too dignified to join in the pastime. We have it on the authority of General Greene that on one occasion Washington danced for three hours without once sitting down. Patrick Henry would close the doors of his office to betake himself to dancing or fiddling, and Jefferson dearly loved to rosin his bow for a merry jig. The story is told of him that once, when away from home, he received news of the burning of his father’s house. “Did you save any of my books?” he asked of the slave who brought him the tidings. “No, Massa,” answered the negro, “but we saved the fiddle!”
It was a time for dancing. No one was too old or too dignified to join in the fun. General Greene claimed that once, Washington danced for three hours straight without sitting down. Patrick Henry would shut the doors of his office to go off and dance or play the fiddle, and Jefferson loved to get his bow ready for a lively jig. There's a story about him that when he was away from home and heard about his father's house burning down, he asked the slave who brought the news, “Did you save any of my books?” The slave replied, “No, sir, but we saved the fiddle!”
[Pg 155]At the entertainments in the “Palace” at Williamsburg, the Governor himself opened the ball, with the most distinguished lady present, in the stately figures of the minuet. Afterward young and old joined in the livelier motions of the Virginia Reel. This dance, in spite of its name, did not spring from Virginia soil, but was adopted from an old English dance known as “The Hemp-Dressers,” whose figures represent the process of weaving, as its couples shoot from side to side, then over and under, like a shuttle, and finally unite, as the threads tighten and draw the cloth together.
[Pg 155]At the events in the “Palace” at Williamsburg, the Governor himself kicked off the ball with the most prominent lady present, performing the elegant minuet. After that, people of all ages joined in the more energetic movements of the Virginia Reel. Although this dance has “Virginia” in its name, it actually didn’t originate in Virginia; it was taken from an old English dance called “The Hemp-Dressers,” which mimics the weaving process as its couples weave side to side, then over and under, like a shuttle, and finally come together, just as the threads tighten and draw the fabric close.
The Governor’s palace did not absorb all the gayety of Williamsburg. Who has not heard of the Raleigh Tavern, with its leaden bust of Sir Walter, and its crowning glory of “The Apollo Room,” named doubtless for that famous “Apollo Room” in the “Devil’s Tavern,” Fleet Street, where Shakespeare and Jonson held their bouts of wit and wine?
The Governor's palace wasn't the only place filled with the lively spirit of Williamsburg. Who hasn't heard of the Raleigh Tavern, with its heavy bust of Sir Walter, and its highlight, “The Apollo Room,” likely named after that famous “Apollo Room” in the “Devil’s Tavern” on Fleet Street, where Shakespeare and Jonson showcased their cleverness and enjoyed their drinks?
If we could have crept up to the Raleigh Tavern some night, early in the last half of the last century, and peeped through the small-paned windows of “the Apollo,” we might have seen a party of gay collegians making merry with their sweethearts and friends. This tall youth, with sandy hair and gray eyes, is Tom Jefferson, who is offering his[Pg 156] awkward homage at the shrine of Miss ’Becca Burwell. Near them is Jefferson’s most intimate friend, Jack Page, dancing with his Nancy. Yonder, near the wide fireplace, between Sukey Potter and Betsy Moore, stands Ben Harrison, a mere boy still, though soon to enter the House of Burgesses, and over there in the corner, gravely surveying the dancers, is the uniformed figure of the young soldier, George Washington. Should we have read in these youthful faces a promise of the parts they were destined to play on the world’s stage? Probably no more than we should have foreseen this gay ballroom turned into the hall of a political assembly, where the first birth-cry of American freedom is heard.
If we could have quietly approached the Raleigh Tavern one night, early in the last half of the last century, and looked through the small-paned windows of “the Apollo,” we might have seen a group of lively college students enjoying themselves with their sweethearts and friends. This tall young man, with sandy hair and gray eyes, is Tom Jefferson, who is awkwardly paying his respects to Miss ’Becca Burwell. Close by, Jefferson’s closest friend, Jack Page, is dancing with his Nancy. Over there, by the wide fireplace, between Sukey Potter and Betsy Moore, stands Ben Harrison, still just a boy, though he’s about to enter the House of Burgesses. And in the corner, solemnly watching the dancers, is the young soldier in uniform, George Washington. Would we have been able to see in these youthful faces a hint of the roles they were destined to take on the world stage? Probably no more than we would have predicted that this lively ballroom would one day become the site of a political assembly, where the first cry for American freedom would be heard.
We can get whatever impression we choose of Williamsburg and its society by selecting our authority judiciously. Burnaby, who visited it in 1759, describes it as a pleasant little town, with wooden houses straggling along unpaved streets; while Hugh Jones writes, thirty years earlier, that many good families live here “who dress after the same modes and behave themselves exactly as the Gentry in London.” “Most families of any note,” he adds, “have a coach, chariot, Berlin or chaise.”
We can form any impression we want of Williamsburg and its society by carefully choosing our sources. Burnaby, who visited in 1759, describes it as a charming little town with wooden houses scattered along unpaved streets. Meanwhile, Hugh Jones writes, thirty years earlier, that many good families live here “who dress in the same styles and act just like the Gentry in London.” He adds, “Most families of any significance have a coach, chariot, Berlin, or chaise.”
The city, so he says, is well stocked with rich stores, and “at the Governor’s House upon Birthnights and at Balls and Assemblies, I have seen as[Pg 157] fine an appearance, as good diversion, and as splendid entertainments in Governor Spotswood’s time as I have seen anywhere.”
The city, he claims, is filled with upscale shops, and “at the Governor’s House during birthday celebrations, balls, and gatherings, I’ve seen as[Pg 157] impressive a scene, as much fun, and as lavish parties in Governor Spotswood’s era as I’ve seen anywhere.”
When Governor Botetourt (pronounced after the English fashion, Bottatot) came over to Virginia, he took the oath of office here at Williamsburg, and rode in state in a great coach drawn by six milk-white horses. After the oath had been administered, a grand supper was given in his honor at the Raleigh Tavern. The Gazette gives a full account of the affair. An ode was sung, beginning:
When Governor Botetourt (pronounced in the English style, Bottatot) arrived in Virginia, he took the oath of office in Williamsburg and made a grand entrance in a large coach pulled by six pure white horses. After the oath was administered, a lavish supper was held in his honor at the Raleigh Tavern. The Gazette provides a detailed account of the event. An ode was sung that started with:
“He comes! His Excellency comes
To cheer Virginia’s plains.
Fill, your brisk bowls, ye loyal sons,
And sing your loftiest strains!
Be this your glory, this your boast,
Lord Botetourt’s the favorite toast.
Triumphant wreaths entwine!
Fill your bumpers swiftly round,
And make your spacious rooms resound
With music, joy and wine!”
“He's coming! His Excellency’s on his way
To celebrate Virginia's countryside.
Raise your cheerful cups, loyal friends,
And sing your best tunes!
Let this be your pride, let this be your claim,
Lord Botetourt’s the favorite toast.
Victory laurels surround!
Pour your drinks quickly all around,
And fill your spacious rooms with sound
"Of music, joy, and wine!"
The air being ended, the recitative took up the strain of effusive compliment:
The air was over, and the recitative began with a stream of heartfelt praise:
“Search every garden, strip the shrubby bowers,
And strew his path with sweet autumnal flowers!
Ye virgins, haste; prepare the fragrant rose
And with triumphant laurels crown his brows!”
"Search every garden, clear out the shrubby areas,
And scatter sweet autumn flowers on his path!
You maidens, hurry; get the fragrant roses ready
And crown his brow with triumphant laurels!"
[Pg 158]The virgins thus called forth, appeared from their “shrubby bowers,” bearing roses and laurel, and singing, as they advanced toward the hero of the evening:
[Pg 158]The virgins who were summoned came out from their “shrubby bowers,” carrying roses and laurel, and singing as they approached the hero of the evening:
“See, we’ve stripped each flowery bed—
Here’s laurels for his lordly head,
And while Virginia is his care,
May he protect the virtuous fair!”
“Look, we’ve cleared each flower bed—
Here are laurels for his noble head,
And while Virginia is his concern,
May he watch over the virtuous ones!”
As I looked on Lord Botetourt’s statue, and marked its moss-covered figure and its fatuously smiling face, robbed of its nose by the stone of contempt, I remembered this festival, and mused on the vicissitudes of fame.
As I looked at Lord Botetourt’s statue, noticing its moss-covered figure and its foolishly smiling face, missing its nose because of the stone
In the year 1752 a new delight was opened to the provincials. Hallam’s company of comedians came over in The Charming Sally to act for them. A playbill of that year announces that “at the new theatre in Annapolis by the company of comedians, on Monday next, being the sixth of this instant July, will be performed The Busy Body, likewise a farce called The Lying Valet. To begin precisely at 7 o’clock. Tickets to be had at the printing-office. No persons to be admitted behind the scenes. Box seats 10s., pit 7s. 6d, gallery 5s.” A later bill announces that “children in laps will not be admitted.”
In 1752, a new pleasure was introduced to the locals. Hallam’s company of actors came over in The Charming Sally to perform for them. A playbill from that year states that “at the new theater in Annapolis by the company of comedians, on Monday next, July 6th, will be performed The Busy Body, along with a farce called The Lying Valet. Starts promptly at 7 o’clock. Tickets available at the printing office. No one will be allowed backstage. Box seats 10s., pit 7s. 6d, gallery 5s.” A later bill also mentions that “no children in laps will be admitted.”
The favorite plays given by Hallam’s Company seem to have been—
The favorite plays put on by Hallam’s Company appear to have been—
[Pg 159]“The Suspicious Husband,” “Othello,” “The Mock Doctor,” “Romeo and Juliet,” “The Devil To Pay,” “A Bold Stroke for a Wife,” and “Miss In Her Teens; or, A Medley of Lovers.”
[Pg 159]“The Suspicious Husband,” “Othello,” “The Mock Doctor,” “Romeo and Juliet,” “The Devil To Pay,” “A Bold Stroke for a Wife,” and “Miss In Her Teens; or, A Medley of Lovers.”
Our squeamish age would find much to shock, and perhaps little to amuse, in many of those old plays. Congreve’s shameless muse set the pace, and the Nell Gwynns of the stage kept it. If we wonder that our ancestors could listen and look, will not our descendants wonder equally at us?
Our sensitive era might be shocked by, and maybe find little humor in, many of those old plays. Congreve’s bold inspiration set the tone, and the Nell Gwynns of the theater maintained it. If we’re surprised that our ancestors could watch and listen, won’t our descendants be just as amazed by us?
Before Hallam and his company came over to set up a professional standard, amateur theatricals were the rage. The Virginia Gazette in 1736 announces a performance of “The Beaux’ Stratagem by the gentlemen and ladies of this county,” and also that the students of the college are to give The Tragedy of Cato at the theatre. Somehow, Addison’s tragedies seem further removed from our sympathies than Congreve’s comedies, and we turn with relief to a form of amusement always in fashion and forever modern, the time-honored entertainment of feasting.
Before Hallam and his crew arrived to establish a professional standard, amateur theater was all the rage. The Virginia Gazette in 1736 announces a performance of “The Beaux’ Stratagem by the gentlemen and ladies of this county,” and also that the students of the college are set to present The Tragedy of Cato at the theater. In some way, Addison’s tragedies feel more distant from our feelings than Congreve’s comedies, and we gladly turn to a form of entertainment that is always in style and forever modern: the classic tradition of feasting.
In 1744, a grand dinner was given by Governor Gooch to visiting statesmen at Annapolis. William Black, who was present, records in his journal that “Punch was served before dinner, which was sumptuous, with wines in great abundance, followed by strawberries and ice-cream, a great[Pg 160] rarity.” These public banquets were momentous affairs, demanding a sound digestion and a steady head in those guests who wished to live to dine another day. Chastellux gives a vivid account of their customs. “The dinner,” he writes, “is served in the American or, if you will, in the English fashion, consisting of two courses, one comprehending the entrées, the roast meat and the warm side-dishes; the other, the sweet pastry and confectionery. When this is removed, the cloth is taken off, and apples, nuts, and chestnuts are served. It is then that healths are drunk.” This custom of drinking healths, he finds pleasant enough, inasmuch as it serves to stimulate and prolong conversation. But he says, “I find it an absurd and truly barbarous practice, the first time you drink, and at the beginning of the dinner, to call out successively to each individual, to let him know you drink his health. The actor in this ridiculous comedy is sometimes ready to die with thirst, whilst he is obliged to inquire the names, or catch the eyes, of twenty-five or thirty persons.”
In 1744, Governor Gooch hosted an elaborate dinner for visiting statesmen in Annapolis. William Black, who attended, noted in his journal that “Punch was served before dinner, which was lavish, with plenty of wine, followed by strawberries and ice cream, a great[Pg 160] rarity.” These public banquets were significant events, requiring solid digestion and clear-headedness from any guests hoping to enjoy future meals. Chastellux gives a lively description of their traditions. “The dinner,” he writes, “is served in the American or, if you prefer, the English style, consisting of two courses, one including the appetizers, roast meat, and warm side dishes; the other, the sweet pastries and desserts. After this is cleared away, the tablecloth is removed, and apples, nuts, and chestnuts are served. It’s at this point that toasts are made.” He finds this tradition of toasting enjoyable because it encourages and extends conversation. However, he remarks, “I think it’s an absurd and truly ridiculous practice to individually toast each person at the start of dinner. The person doing this silly act is often close to dying of thirst while having to figure out the names or catch the eyes of twenty-five or thirty people.”
The woes of the diner and winer do not, it seems, end with this general call, for he is constantly called, and having his sleeve pulled, to attract his attention, now this way, now that. “These general and partial attacks end in downright duels. They call to you from one end of the table to the[Pg 161] other: ‘Sir, will you permit me to drink a glass of wine with you?’”
The troubles of the diner and wine drinker don’t seem to stop with this general invitation, as he is constantly being called and having his sleeve tugged to get his attention, first from one side, then the other. “These general and specific requests eventually lead to outright confrontations. They call out to you from one end of the table to the[Pg 161] other: ‘Excuse me, would you allow me to share a glass of wine with you?’”
Allowing for some exaggeration on the part of the lively Frenchman, it is easy to see what quantities of Madeira and “Phyall” must have been drunk in those tournaments of courtesy, and I do not wonder to read in the journal of a young woman of the eighteenth century: “The gentlemen are returned from dinner. Both tipsy!”
Allowing for some exaggeration from the energetic Frenchman, it's clear how much Madeira and “Phyall” must have been consumed during those polite tournaments, and I’m not surprised to read in the journal of a young woman from the eighteenth century: “The gentlemen have returned from dinner. Both are tipsy!”
“The Tuesday Club,” of Maryland, had many a jovial supper together. Their toasts always began with “The Ladies,” followed by “The King’s Majesty,” and after that “The Deluge.” I find a suggestive regulation made by this club, that each member should bring his own sand-box, “to save the carpet.”
“The Tuesday Club” of Maryland enjoyed many fun dinners together. Their toasts always started with “The Ladies,” followed by “The King’s Majesty,” and then “The Deluge.” I see a noteworthy rule set by this club, stating that each member should bring their own sand-box “to protect the carpet.”
Parson Bacon sanctified these convivial meetings by his presence and was, by all accounts, the ringleader of the boisterous revels. Jonathan Boucher, another clergyman, but of a very different type, was a great clubman too. He was one of the leading spirits of “The Hommony Club,” whose avowed object was “to promote innocent mirth and ingenious humor.”
Parson Bacon made these lively gatherings meaningful just by being there and was, by all reports, the main instigator of the wild celebrations. Jonathan Boucher, another clergyman but a very different kind, was also a big socializer. He was one of the key figures in "The Hommony Club," which aimed to "promote innocent fun and clever humor."
The days of women’s clubs were still in the far future, and the chief excitement of the ladies was an occasional ball. The Maryland assemblies began at six o’clock in the evening, and were [Pg 162]supposed to end at ten, though the young folks often coaxed and cajoled the authorities into later hours. Card parties were part of the entertainment, and whist was enlivened by playing for money. The supper was often furnished from the ladies’ kitchens and the gentlemen’s gamebags, and was a tempting one. The costumes were rich and imposing. A witness of one of these Maryland balls writes: “The gentlemen, dressed in short breeches, wore handsome knee-buckles, silk stockings, buckled pumps, etc. The ladies wore—God knows what; I don’t!”
The era of women's clubs was still a long way off, and the main excitement for the ladies was an occasional dance. The Maryland assemblies started at six in the evening and were [Pg 162] supposed to wrap up by ten, although the young people often urged the authorities to extend the hours. Card games were part of the fun, with whist getting more lively when played for money. Supper often came from the ladies’ kitchens and the gentlemen’s game bags, and it was quite appetizing. The outfits were luxurious and striking. One observer of these Maryland balls noted: “The gentlemen, dressed in short pants, wore attractive knee-buckles, silk stockings, and buckled shoes, etc. As for the ladies—I have no idea!”
Dancing and music were the chief branches of the eighteenth-century maiden’s education. I can fancy, as I read that “Patsy Custis and Milly Posey are gone to Colonel Mason’s to the dancing-school,” how they held up their full petticoats, and pointed out the toes of their red-heeled shoes, and dreamed of future conquests, although for one of them the tomb was already preparing its chill embrace.
Dancing and music were the main parts of an eighteenth-century young woman's education. I can imagine, as I read that “Patsy Custis and Milly Posey have gone to Colonel Mason’s dancing school,” how they lifted their full petticoats, pointed their red-heeled shoes, and dreamed of future successes, even though for one of them, the grave was already getting ready to take her.
For women, life in town was pleasant enough with its tea-drinkings, its afternoon visits, and its evening assemblies, but on the plantations far from neighbors time must often have hung heavy on their hands. Yet even there, pleasures could be found, or made. When evening shut down over the lonely manor-houses along the Chesapeake, the[Pg 163] myrtleberry candles were lighted, the slender-legged mahogany tables drawn out, and the Colonial dames seated themselves to an evening of cards. Small stakes were played for to heighten the interest of “Triumph, Ruff and Honors,” “Gleke,” or “Quadrille;” and when these lost their charm, there was the spinet to turn to.
For women, life in town was enjoyable enough with its tea parties, afternoon visits, and evening gatherings, but on the plantations, far from neighbors, time must have often felt like it dragged on. However, even there, they could find or create pleasures. When evening fell over the isolated manor houses along the Chesapeake, the myrtleberry candles were lit, the slender-legged mahogany tables were set up, and the Colonial ladies settled in for a night of cards. They played for small stakes to make games like “Triumph, Ruff and Honors,” “Gleke,” or “Quadrille” more exciting; and when those lost their appeal, they could turn to the spinet.
In those primitive days people still loved melody. “A little music” was called for with enthusiasm, and given without hesitation. There was no scientific criticism to be feared when the young men and maidens “raised a tune.” Their list of[Pg 164] songs was not long; but familiarity lent a deeper charm than novelty. “Gaze not on Swans” was a favorite in the seventeenth century. “Push about the Brisk Bowl,” while well enough at the hunt supper table, was banished from the drawing-room in favor of “Beauty, Retire!” a song beginning—
In those early days, people still loved music. “A little music” was enthusiastically welcomed and freely shared. There was no fear of criticism when the young men and women “sang a tune.” Their list of[Pg 164] songs wasn’t long, but familiarity gave it a deeper charm than novelty. “Gaze not on Swans” was a favorite in the seventeenth century. “Push about the Brisk Bowl,” while suitable for the hunt supper table, was avoided in the drawing room in favor of “Beauty, Retire!” a song that began—
“Beauty, retire! thou dost my pitty move;
Believe my pitty and then trust my love.”
“Beauty, leave! You make me feel sorry;
Believe my compassion and then trust my love.”
The writer does not make it quite clear why he wishes Beauty to retire, nor why she moves his pity. In fact, the case seems quite reversed in the last stanza:
The writer doesn't clearly explain why he wants Beauty to step back, or why she evokes his sympathy. In fact, the situation seems to flip in the last stanza:
“With niew and painfulle arts
Of studied warr I breake the hearts
Of half the world; and shee breakes mine;
And shee, and shee, and shee breakes mine!”
“With new and painful arts
Of studied war I break the hearts
Of half the world; and she breaks mine;
And she, and she, and she breaks mine!”
Through the lapse of more than one century, we hear the echo of those young voices, rising and falling in the air and counter of the quaint old melodies.
Through the span of over a hundred years, we can still hear the echoes of those young voices, rising and falling in the air alongside the charming old melodies.
Oh, those shadowy corners of candle-lighted rooms, those spinets, those duos and trios, those ruffled squires and brocaded dames!—where are they now?
Oh, those dim corners of candle-lit rooms, those spinets, those duos and trios, those dapper squires and elegantly dressed ladies!—where did they go now?
His Man-Servants and His Maid-Servants
A New England farmhouse and a Southern plantation:—What a contrast the two presented in colonial days! In the homes of Massachusetts and Connecticut, the notable housewife was up before light, breaking the ice over the water, of a winter morning, preparing with her own hands the savory sausages and buckwheat cakes for the men’s breakfast, and setting the house in order. To her it fell to take charge of the wool from the back of the sheep till it reached the back of her boy; carding, spinning, weaving, dyeing the wool, cutting the cloth, and sewing the seams, scouring floors and washing dishes; all these duties fell to the share of the Puritan Priscillas. Yet, when evening fell, when the dishes were shelved on the dresser, these[Pg 168] busy housewives, in their sanded kitchens, with the firelight reflected from their shining tins, were not to be pitied, even in comparison with their more luxuriously attended sisters in Maryland or Virginia.
New England farmhouse and a Southern plantation:—What a contrast the two showed in colonial days! In the homes of Massachusetts and Connecticut, the dedicated housewife was up before dawn, breaking the ice over the water on a winter morning, preparing with her own hands the tasty sausages and buckwheat cakes for the men’s breakfast, and tidying up the house. It was her responsibility to handle the wool from the sheep until it reached her son; carding, spinning, weaving, dyeing the wool, cutting the cloth, and sewing the seams, scrubbing floors and washing dishes; all these tasks were part of the Puritan Priscillas' duties. Yet, when evening came and the dishes were put away on the dresser, these[Pg 168] busy housewives, in their sanded kitchens, with the firelight reflecting off their shining tins, were not to be envied, even when compared to their more pampered counterparts in Maryland or Virginia.
Life at the South was at once grander and shabbier, than in New England. The Southerner’s ease-loving nature had the power to ignore detail; and it is attention to detail which brings well-being to the household and wrinkles to the housekeeper. A thousand slaves could not take the place of one woman of “faculty.” In fact, the more shiftless, lazy negroes there were, the less order and tidiness prevailed. But order and tidiness were not indispensable to happiness there and then, and the sum of human enjoyment was large on those old plantations, in spite of shiftlessness and slavery. Of that restless ambition which corrodes modern life, men had little, women had none, and servants less than none. The negro was a true child of the tropics, and with food and sunshine enough, was merry as the day is long.
Life in the South was both more luxurious and more rundown than in New England. The easygoing nature of Southerners allowed them to overlook details, and it’s attention to those details that brings comfort to a household and creates stress for the housekeeper. A thousand slaves couldn't replace one capable woman. In fact, the more lazy, shiftless workers there were, the less order and neatness could be found. However, order and neatness weren’t essential for happiness back then, and people found plenty of joy on those old plantations despite the chaos and slavery. Unlike the restless ambition that plagues modern life, men had little of it, women had none, and servants had even less. The black population represented a true child of the tropics, and with enough food and sunshine, they were as joyful as the day is long.
A healthy negro, on a prosperous estate, under the charge of a gentleman, not under the bane of an overseer, came perhaps as near to animal cheerfulness as mortal often does. The master enjoyed that serenity and leisure which freedom from manual labor gives; his children grew up, each[Pg 169] with a personal retainer attached to himself with the old feudal loyalty; the lady of the house was again the old Saxon hlaefdige, who gave out the bread to the tribe of servants day by day. Yet with all the brightness which can be thrown into the picture, slavery was a curse alike to slave and slave-owner, on account both of what it brought and what it took away.
A healthy Black person on a thriving estate, supervised by a gentleman rather than burdened by an overseer, came as close to animal happiness as a human often does. The master enjoyed the peace and free time that comes from not having to do manual labor; his children grew up, each with a personal servant devoted to them with the traditional loyalty of the past. The lady of the house was like the old Saxon hlaefdige, who distributed bread to the household of servants every day. Yet, with all the brightness that could be added to the picture, slavery was a curse for both the enslaved and the slave owner, due to what it brought and what it took away.
It is strange to note how silently and unperceived the black cloud of slavery stole over the Colonial Cavalier. A casual entry in John Rolfe’s journal records: “About the last of August came in a dutch man of warre that sold vs twenty Negars.” Before the arrival of this fatal vessel life-servitude was unknown. The system of apprenticeship, and what would now be called contract labor, prevailed. These indented white servants were either transported convicts, sold for a season to the planters, or, like the Maryland redemptioners, poor immigrants, who contracted to serve for a period of time equivalent to the cost of their passage, which was prepaid to the master of the ship on which they came.
It's strange to see how quietly and unnoticed the dark cloud of slavery crept over the Colonial Cavalier. A casual note in John Rolfe’s journal says: “About the end of August, a Dutch man-of-war came in that sold us twenty Negers.” Before this disastrous ship arrived, life-long servitude was unheard of. The system of apprenticeship and what we'd now call contract labor was common. These indentured white servants were either transported convicts sold for a season to the planters or, like the Maryland redemptioners, poor immigrants who agreed to work for a certain period to cover the cost of their passage, which had been prepaid to the ship's master.
The work of these indented servants was not excessive. “Five dayes and a halfe in the summer,” said one who knew the situation from experience, “is the allotted time that they worke and, for two months, when the sun predominates[Pg 170] in the highest pitch of his heat, they claim an antient and customary Priviledge, to repose themselves three hours in the day, within the house. In Winter they do little but hunt and build fires.”
The work of these indentured servants wasn't too demanding. “Five and a half days in the summer,” said someone experienced with the situation, “is the time they work, and for two months, when the sun is at its hottest[Pg 170], they have an old and customary right to rest for three hours a day inside the house. In the winter, they mostly hunt and tend to the fires.”
The Sot-Weed Factor gives a much less rose-colored account of the life of a redemptioner. A woman-servant in the poem, looking back on her life in England, exclaims:
The Sot-Weed Factor gives a much less idealized view of the life of a redemptioner. A female servant in the poem, reflecting on her life in England, exclaims:
“Not then a slave for twice two year,
My cloathes were fashionably new,
Nor were my shifts of linnen blue.
But things are changed: Now at the Hoe
I daily work and Barefoot go,
In weeding corn, or feeding Swine
I spend my melancholy time.”
“Not a slave for two full years,
My clothes were stylishly new,
And my linen shifts weren’t blue.
But things have changed: Now at the Hoe
I work every day and go barefoot,
Spending my gloomy time
Weeding corn or feeding pigs.”
A “melancholy time” many of the redemptioners must have had in their enforced service; but if the master proved too severe, the indented servant had the privilege of selecting another, and the original employer was indemnified for his loss. Susan Frizell, who had run away from her master, was recaptured and brought before the court for punishment; but her accounts of ill-usage so moved the authorities, that they remitted the extra term of service to which running away had made her liable, and only demanded that she should earn under a new master the five hundred[Pg 171] pounds of tobacco to be paid to her old employer. The bystanders were so touched by poor Susan’s pitiful situation that they collected six hundred pounds on the spot, and sent Susan on her way rejoicing, with a capital of one hundred pounds of tobacco to give her a new start in the world.
A “melancholy time” many of the redemptioners must have experienced during their forced service; but if the master was too harsh, the indentured servant had the option to choose another, and the original employer was compensated for his loss. Susan Frizell, who had escaped from her master, was captured and brought to court for punishment; but her stories of mistreatment moved the authorities so much that they waived the additional term of service she would have owed for running away and only required that she earn under a new master the five hundred[Pg 171] pounds of tobacco to be paid to her former employer. The onlookers were so affected by Susan’s unfortunate situation that they raised six hundred pounds on the spot and sent Susan on her way rejoicing, with a total of one hundred pounds of tobacco to help her make a fresh start in the world.
The law provided that the servant, when his time of service expired, should receive a portion of goods sufficient to make him an independent freeman, who might rise to be a councillor or an assemblyman. A Colonial statute directs that “at the end of said terme of service, the master or mistress of such servant shall give unto such man or maid-servant, 3 barrels, a hilling hoe and a felling axe; and to a man-servant, one new cloth suite, one new shirte, 1 new paire shoes, and a new Monmouth capp; and to a maid-servant, 1 new pettycoat and waistcoat, 1 new smock, 1 pair new shoes, 1 pair new stockings and the cloaths formerly belonging to the servant.”
The law stated that when a servant's time of service was up, they should receive enough goods to become an independent free person, who could eventually become a council member or a legislator. A Colonial statute requires that “at the end of that term of service, the master or mistress of such a servant shall give to that man or woman servant, 3 barrels, a hand hoe, and a felling axe; and to a male servant, one new suit of clothes, one new shirt, one new pair of shoes, and a new Monmouth cap; and to a female servant, one new petticoat and waistcoat, one new smock, one pair of new shoes, one pair of new stockings, and the clothing that previously belonged to the servant.”
The advantage of this system of indented service lay in its gradual absorption of the immigrant population, who thus had time to understand the laws and institutions of their new country before they became in their turn citizens and lawmakers. The disadvantage lay in the encouragement it gave to kidnapping. Many children and young people in the seaboard towns of England were[Pg 172] beguiled, or carried by force, on shipboard, to be sold as servants in the colonies. The kidnappers, or “spirits,” as they were commonly called, served as bugaboos in many an English nursery to frighten naughty children into obedience under threat of being spirited away to America.
The benefit of this system of indentured servitude was that it allowed the immigrant population to gradually settle in and get familiar with the laws and institutions of their new country before they became citizens and lawmakers themselves. The downside was that it encouraged kidnapping. Many children and young people in the coastal towns of England were[Pg 172] lured or forcibly taken aboard ships to be sold as servants in the colonies. The kidnappers, known as "spirits," were often used as scary figures in English nurseries to frighten misbehaving children into behaving, under the threat of being taken away to America.
Howells’ “State-Trials” contains a pitiful account of the experiences of a young nobleman sold as a white servant in Virginia through the plot of his covetous uncle, who wanted his property. The nephew is a mere child when he begins his apprenticeship in the provinces, but, by a series of attempts to escape, he prolongs his term of service till, when he finally succeeds in getting back to England to claim his own from the treacherous uncle, he is a man grown, and as difficult of recognition as the Tichborne claimant. The great majority of the first indented servants sent over, however, were convicts ripe for the jail or the gallows, and only respited to be transported to the colonies, which long suffered from the introduction of such a class of citizens.
Howells’ “State-Trials” tells a heartbreaking story about a young nobleman who is sold as a white servant in Virginia by his greedy uncle, who wants to take his inheritance. The nephew is just a child when he starts his forced labor in the colonies, but after several attempts to escape, he ends up serving longer than intended. When he finally makes it back to England to reclaim what’s rightfully his from the deceitful uncle, he’s grown into an adult and nearly unrecognizable, much like the Tichborne claimant. However, most of the first indentured servants sent over were convicts, either facing prison or execution, and were only spared to be sent to the colonies, which suffered greatly from the influx of this type of citizen.
The records of Middlesex County, England, tell their own story:
The records from Middlesex County, England, speak for themselves:
3 April, 15 James I.
April 3, 15 James I.
Stephen Rogers, for killing George Watkins against the form of Statute of the first year of King James, convicted of manslaughter, was sentenced to be hung, but at the [Pg 173]instance of Sir Thomas Smith, Kn’t, was reprieved in the interest of Virginia, because he was a carpenter.
Stephen Rogers, who killed George Watkins, was found guilty of manslaughter, violating the law established in the first year of King James. He was sentenced to hang, but at the [Pg 173]request of Sir Thomas Smith, Knight, he was spared in the interest of Virginia because he was a carpenter.
6 August, 16 James I.
6 August, 16 James I.
On his conviction of incorrigible vagabondage Ralph Rookes was reprieved at Sheriff Johnson’s order so that he should be sent to Virginia.
On his conviction for being an incorrigible wanderer, Ralph Rookes was granted a reprieve at Sheriff Johnson’s request so he could be sent to Virginia.
28 April, 18 James I.
April 28, 18 James I.
On her conviction by a Jury of stealing divers goods of Mary Payne, Elizabeth Handsley was reprieved for Virginia.
On her conviction by a jury for stealing various goods from Mary Payne, Elizabeth Handsley was granted a reprieve to Virginia.
31 st May, 18 James I.
May 31, 1618
On his conviction of stealing Richard Atkinson’s bull, William Hill asked for the book, and was respited, for Virginia.
On his conviction for stealing Richard Atkinson’s bull, William Hill requested the book and was granted a reprieve, for Virginia.
The records teem with such cases. Yet these were not the only representatives of indented servants. In the course of the various successive political upheavals which shook England, it chanced that many gentlemen of good birth and breeding were driven over to the colonies, to begin life there at the foot of the ladder. After Monmouth’s Rebellion several hundred citizens, some of eminent standing, were sent to Virginia. “Take care,” wrote the king, “that they continue to serve for ten years at least, and that they be not permitted in any manner to redeem themselves by money or otherwise, until that term be fully expired.” Despite the royal warning, these exiles were [Pg 174]pardoned before the term was ended, and became most useful and valuable citizens.
The records are filled with such cases. But these weren’t the only examples of indentured servants. Throughout the various political upheavals that rocked England, many gentlemen of good birth and upbringing found themselves forced to the colonies, starting over at the bottom. After Monmouth’s Rebellion, several hundred citizens, including some of high status, were sent to Virginia. “Make sure,” wrote the king, “that they serve for at least ten years and that they aren’t allowed to pay their way out in any way until that time is fully up.” Despite the king’s warning, these exiles were [Pg 174] pardoned before their term was over and became very useful and valuable citizens.
Well had it been for the Cavalier colonies had they adhered to this system of apprenticeship and indented service. Their children and their children’s children might then have sung of “the nobility of labor, the long pedigree of toil.” But with the widespread introduction of negro slavery, came the degradation of labor. The negro represented a despised caste. He labored; therefore labor was contemptible. Henceforth there was established an aristocracy of ease and wealth, resting on a foundation of unpaid labor.
It would have been beneficial for the Cavalier colonies if they had stuck to the system of apprenticeship and indentured service. Their descendants could have celebrated “the nobility of labor, the long history of hard work.” But with the widespread arrival of black slavery, labor became degraded. Black individuals were seen as a despised group. They worked; therefore, work was viewed as worthless. This led to the establishment of an aristocracy of comfort and wealth, built on unpaid labor.
With the establishment of slavery there grew up a more marked distinction of classes among the whites. A wide gulf separated rich and poor. Devereux Jarratt, son of a Virginia carpenter, writes in his autobiography: “We were accustomed to look upon gentlefolks as beings of a superior order. For my part, I was quite shy of them and kept off a humble distance. A periwig in those days was a distinguishing badge of gentlefolk; and when I saw a man riding the road with a wig on, it would so alarm my fears, and give me such a disagreeable feeling, that I dare say I would run as for my life.”
With the rise of slavery, a clearer class divide emerged among the white population. There was a significant gap between the wealthy and the poor. Devereux Jarratt, the son of a carpenter from Virginia, writes in his autobiography: “We were used to viewing gentlefolk as beings of a higher status. Personally, I was quite intimidated by them and kept my distance. Back then, wearing a wig was a clear sign of being part of the upper class; when I saw a man riding down the road with a wig on, it would frighten me so much and give me such an uncomfortable feeling that I would run as if my life depended on it.”
Thus society became stratified: At the top, the great landholders, below them the small planters[Pg 175] aping the manners and customs of their rich neighbors, and underneath, the population composed of poor whites and overseers. The negroes were no more part of the social system than the oxen they drove a-field.
Thus society became divided: At the top were the wealthy landowners, followed by the small-scale farmers[Pg 175] imitating the lifestyles and habits of their affluent neighbors, and below them was the population made up of poor white people and overseers. The Black individuals were no more part of the social structure than the oxen they worked in the fields.
It is a curious commentary on the Scriptural principle of turning the other cheek to the smiter, that the Indians, who resisted the encroachments of the whites and waved the tomahawk in response to the echo of the Englishman’s gun, were feared and respected, while the blacks, who yielded meekly to the yoke of servitude, met at best only a good-natured contempt.
It’s interesting to note that according to the biblical idea of turning the other cheek, the Native Americans, who fought back against the advances of white settlers and brandished their weapons in response to the sound of gunfire, were both feared and respected. In contrast, the African Americans, who submitted passively to the burden of slavery, were often met with nothing more than casual disdain.
The masters’ consciousness of the injustice of slavery made them fearful of revolt and revenge, which the slaves had neither skill nor energy to plan. The whole machinery of the law was directed to the suppression of this imaginary danger. All gatherings of slaves were strictly forbidden. If found at a distance from the plantations, any negro was subject to lashes on the bare back. It was not counted a felony to kill a slave while punishing him. Negroes, and indented servants as well, who attempted to escape were whipped and branded on the cheek with the letter R, and on a repetition of the offence they might be put to death. No punishment was too severe for this crime of running away, curiously denominated in[Pg 176] the old statutes “stealth of one’s self.” Among the enormous offences set forth in a Maryland Act of 1638 I find, “Harboring or clokeing of another’s servant without the knowledge and consent of the Master or Mistress.”
The masters’ awareness of the injustice of slavery made them anxious about rebellion and revenge, which the slaves lacked the skill and energy to organize. The entire legal system was aimed at suppressing this imagined threat. Gatherings of slaves were strictly prohibited. If a black person was found away from the plantations, they faced whipping on their bare back. Killing a slave during punishment wasn't considered a crime. Enslaved people and indentured servants who tried to escape were whipped and branded on the cheek with the letter R, and if they attempted to escape again, they could be executed. No punishment was too harsh for the crime of fleeing, oddly referred to in [Pg 176] the old laws as “stealth of one’s self.” Among the numerous offenses listed in a Maryland Act of 1638, I found, “Harboring or cloaking another’s servant without the knowledge and consent of the Master or Mistress.”
In spite of all precautions, a slave did succeed, now and then, in gaining his freedom. It is with great satisfaction that I read an old Act of Assembly, setting forth that “Whereas a negro named Billy, slave to John Tillit, has for several years unlawfully absented himself from his master’s service, said Billy is pronounced an outlaw, and a bounty of a thousand pounds of tobacco set on his head.” The bounty does not trouble me, for I feel sure that the craft and strength which made Billy an outlaw, kept him safe from the bolts aimed against him by the colonial legislature.
Despite all the precautions, a slave sometimes managed to gain his freedom. It’s with great satisfaction that I read an old Act of Assembly stating, “Whereas a black named Billy, slave to John Tillit, has for several years unlawfully absented himself from his master’s service, said Billy is declared an outlaw, and a bounty of a thousand pounds of tobacco is placed on his head.” The bounty doesn’t worry me, because I’m certain that the skills and strength that made Billy an outlaw also protected him from the punishments imposed by the colonial legislature.
The statute-books of Maryland and Virginia are records of the barbarity into which injustice may drive a kindly, liberty-loving people who are forced into cruelty by the logic of events. Having taken the wrong road, like Bunyan’s Pilgrim, the Cavaliers found the rocks ready to fall on them if they went forward, and the gulf yawning behind them if they tried to turn back.
The laws of Maryland and Virginia show the brutal side of how injustice can push a kind, freedom-loving people into cruelty due to circumstances. After taking the wrong path, like Bunyan’s Pilgrim, the Cavaliers faced dangers ahead and a deep pit behind if they attempted to retreat.
It must never be forgotten in their behalf that they did try to turn about, when they saw their error. Their best men, over and over again, urged[Pg 177] the prohibiting of slavery, and there is more than a probability that they would have won their cause, but for the attitude of that country whose air was afterward pronounced too pure to be breathed by a slave insomuch that his shackles fell off, when he touched the shore sacred to liberty. Yet, in 1695, this highly moral and philanthropic England declared in a statute, the opinion of its king and Parliament, that the slave-trade was highly beneficial to the kingdom and colonies. In 1712, Queen Anne boasted in her speech to Parliament, of her success in securing to England a new market for slaves in Spanish America. Jefferson testified that Virginia was constantly balked in her efforts to throw off slavery by the attitude of the home government. Carolina attempted restriction and gained a rebuke. In 1775, the Earl of Dartmouth haughtily replied to a colonial agent, “We cannot allow the colonies to check, or discourage in any degree, a traffic so beneficial to the nation.”
It should never be forgotten on their behalf that they did try to change course when they recognized their mistake. Their best leaders repeatedly urged[Pg 177] the ban on slavery, and there's a strong chance they would have succeeded if it weren't for the stance of that country, which later claimed its air was too pure for a slave to breathe, causing his shackles to fall off when he touched the land that was sacred to liberty. Yet, in 1695, this supposedly moral and charitable England declared through a statute, backed by its king and Parliament, that the slave trade was highly beneficial to the kingdom and its colonies. In 1712, Queen Anne proudly stated in her speech to Parliament that she had secured a new market for slaves in Spanish America. Jefferson noted that Virginia was continually thwarted in its efforts to end slavery by the position of the home government. Carolina tried to impose restrictions and was met with a reprimand. In 1775, the Earl of Dartmouth arrogantly responded to a colonial agent, “We cannot allow the colonies to check, or discourage in any way, a trade so beneficial to the nation.”
Yet all the blame cannot be thrown on England. Had the colonies been as firm in defence of their duties, as they were when their rights were in question, England must have yielded. Virginia was the first State to enunciate the proposition of the equality of man, yet was blind to her own inconsistency. The leading supporters of[Pg 178] the cause of liberty were themselves slave-owners. George Washington owned negroes. John Randolph had a bunk for his slave side by side with the bed of his pet horse. Patrick Henry wrote with admirable candor: “Believe me, I shall honor the Quakers for their noble efforts to abolish slavery; they are equally calculated to promote moral and political good. Would any one believe that I am master of slaves of my own purchase? I am drawn along by the general inconvenience of living without them. I will not—I can not—justify it.” The great Southern statesman said that he trembled for his country when he remembered that God was just. Washington deplored the system, yet so closely were all commercial and political interests interwoven with it that it seemed impossible to disentangle them. Even philanthropy did not scorn its alliance. Whitefield expended the money raised by his eloquent preaching at Charleston, on a plantation with slaves to work it for the benefit of an orphan asylum.
Yet not all the blame can be placed on England. If the colonies had been as committed to defending their duties as they were when their rights were at stake, England would have had to give in. Virginia was the first state to express the idea of equality for all, yet it overlooked its own contradictions. The main advocates for the cause of liberty were themselves slave owners. George Washington owned slaves. John Randolph had a bunk for his slave right next to the bed of his pet horse. Patrick Henry wrote with notable honesty: “Believe me, I will honor the Quakers for their noble efforts to end slavery; they are equally aimed at promoting moral and political good. Would anyone believe that I am the master of slaves I bought myself? I am pulled along by the general inconvenience of living without them. I won't—I can’t—justify it.” The great Southern statesman said he trembled for his country when he remembered that God is just. Washington lamented the system, yet all commercial and political interests were so intertwined with it that it seemed impossible to separate them. Even philanthropy did not reject its association. Whitefield used the money raised from his powerful preaching in Charleston to fund a plantation with slaves to benefit an orphan asylum.
The Church spread its surplice of protection over the institution. Baptism was permitted to the slave, but with the distinct understanding that it was to make no difference in the condition of bondage of these brothers in Christ. One South Carolina clergyman ventured to preach on the[Pg 179] duties of masters to their servants, but his congregation said to him: “Sir, we pay you a genteel salary to read to us the prayers of the liturgy and to explain to us such parts of the Gospel as the rule of the Church directs, but we do not want you to teach us what to do with our blacks.”
The Church extended its protective cover over the institution. Baptism was allowed for slaves, but with the clear understanding that it wouldn’t change their condition of servitude as brothers in Christ. One clergyman from South Carolina dared to preach about the[Pg 179] responsibilities of masters toward their servants, but his congregation told him: “Sir, we pay you a respectable salary to lead us in the prayers of the liturgy and to explain the parts of the Gospel that the Church instructs, but we do not want you telling us how to treat our slaves.”
The Northern colonies were freed from the curse of slaveholding as much by policy as by principle. They tried slave-owning, but, happily for them, it did not pay. The climate and the conditions of their industries forbade its spread among them. But their hands were not unstained. If they did not buy slaves, they sold them. There still exists, if Bishop Meade may be trusted, a bill of sale of a slave, bearing the signature of Jonathan Edwards.
The Northern colonies were freed from the burden of slavery both by their policies and their beliefs. They experimented with slave ownership, but fortunately for them, it didn’t prove profitable. The climate and the nature of their industries prevented its expansion there. However, their record isn’t entirely clean. Even if they didn’t buy slaves, they did sell them. According to Bishop Meade, there is still a bill of sale for a slave that bears Jonathan Edwards' signature.
Every year ships were fitted out from Medford, Salem, or New Bedford, which sailed away loaded with rum to be exchanged in Africa for negroes, who in turn were sold for molasses, to be made into rum again. The transactions of one of these slavers are preserved in the History of Medford, and makes interesting reading for those who would hold up the Puritan as innocent of the transgression which stains the character of the Cavalier. The deadly parallel column tells its story, so that he who runs may read:
Every year, ships were equipped from Medford, Salem, or New Bedford, setting off loaded with rum to trade in Africa for enslaved people, who were then sold for molasses to be turned back into rum. The records of one of these slave ships are documented in the History of Medford, making for fascinating reading for anyone who wants to portray the Puritans as innocent of the wrongdoing that tarnishes the reputation of the Cavaliers. The stark comparison clearly tells its story, so that even the casual observer can understand:
Dr. | The Natives of Annamboe. | Per Contra. | Cr. | |||
1770. | Gals | 1770 | Gals | |||
Apr. 22 | ||||||
Apr. | 22. | To 1 hh. of rum | 110 | By 1 Female Slave | 110 | |
May 1. | ||||||
May | 1. | """ | 130 | By 1 Prime Woman Slave. | 130 | |
May 2. | ||||||
May | 2. | """ | 105 | By 1 Boy Slave 4 ft. 1 in. | 105 | |
May 7. | ||||||
May | 7. | """ | 130 | By 1 Boy Slave, 4 feet 3 inches. | 108 | |
May 5. | ||||||
May | 5. | Cash in gold 5 oz. | 2 | 1 Prime Man Slave 5 oz. | 2 | |
May 5. | ||||||
" | 5. | "" "2 oz. | } | 3 | 1 Old Man for a Linguist | 3 oz. |
" | 5. | 2 doz. of snuff1 ounce |
The negroes thus brought to the American colonies were not of one race. A slaver often carried men of different languages, habits, and characteristics, perhaps hereditary enemies. Some were jet black, some mahogany-colored, and others still of a tawny yellow, with flat noses and projecting jaws. This last type belonged to the low, swampy ground at the Niger’s delta, and marked the race most adapted to the cultivation of the rice in its swamps, so fatal to white laborers. All this diversity among the negroes accounts for their lack of power and energy to combine in a struggle for freedom. “The negroes that have been slaves in their own country,” Hugh Jones says, “make the best servants; for they that have been kings and great men there, are generally lazy, haughty and obstinate.” Alas, for these poor magnates from Heathendom!
The Black people brought to the American colonies were not all from the same background. A slave ship often carried men who spoke different languages, had different cultures, and varied characteristics, possibly even from rival tribes. Some were jet black, some were mahogany-colored, and others were tawny yellow, with flat noses and protruding jaws. This last group came from the low, swampy areas of the Niger Delta and were best suited for rice cultivation in those swamps, which proved deadly for white laborers. All this diversity among Black people explains their lack of strength and unity in fighting for freedom. “The Black people who have been slaves in their own country,” says Hugh Jones, “make the best servants; for those who have been kings and important figures there are usually lazy, proud, and stubborn.” Alas, for these poor nobles from heathen lands!
[Pg 181]The Cavaliers did not find the problem of domestic service solved by life-ownership of servants. Colonel Fitzhugh writes Mr. John Buckner in 1680: “I hope you will make an abatement for your Dumb Negro that you sold me. Had she been a new Negro, I must have blamed my fate, not you; but one that you had two years, I must conclude you knew her qualities, which is bad at work, worse at talking. You took advantage of the softness of my messenger to quit your hands of her.”
[Pg 181]The Cavaliers didn't find that owning their servants solved the issues with domestic help. Colonel Fitzhugh wrote to Mr. John Buckner in 1680: “I hope you will give me a discount for the mute Black person you sold me. If she had been a new slave, I would have blamed my bad luck, not you; but since you had her for two years, I have to assume you were aware of her shortcomings, which are poor at work, worse at talking. You took advantage of my messenger's kindness to get rid of her.”
In spite of this unsuccessful experiment, we find him two years later making another venture in human live-stock, by ordering John Withers to buy “Mr. Walton’s Boy for £20, or £54 with him and 2 others, unlesse you can make a better bargain.” Poor Colonel Fitzhugh might well be discouraged, for he had tried every kind of servant, black and white, bond and free, without satisfactory results. “I would have you,” he writes in despair to a sea captain in England, “bring me in a good housewife. I do not intend or mean to be brought in, as the ordinary servants are, but to pay her passage and agree to give her fifty shillings or three pounds a year during the space of five years, upon which terms, I suppose, good servants may be had, because they have their passage clear, and as much money as they can have there. I would have a good one or none. I look[Pg 182] upon the generality of wenches you bring in as not worth keeping.”
Despite this failed attempt, we find him two years later making another try with human labor by ordering John Withers to buy “Mr. Walton’s Boy for £20, or £54 for him and 2 others, unless you can strike a better deal.” Poor Colonel Fitzhugh might understandably feel discouraged, as he had experimented with every type of servant, both black and white, bonded and free, with no satisfactory results. “I’d like you,” he writes in despair to a sea captain in England, “to bring me a good housewife. I don’t plan to be treated like the usual servants, but to pay her passage and agree to give her fifty shillings or three pounds a year for five years. On those terms, I think good servants might be available since they have their passage covered and money to bring back. I want a good one or none at all. I view the majority of the women you bring in as not worth keeping.”
So the Colonial Cavaliers found trouble in their households with servants of any race or color, and the gentle nature of the blacks proving specially adaptable to servitude, and purchase money seeming so much less than wage-money, they gradually did away with other service. Every plantation had its negro-quarters, where crowds of pickaninnies swarmed in the sunshine outside the little cabins with scarcely more clothing on than their parents had worn in their African jungle. The bread of Indian corn was baked on the hoe over a smoky fire, or in the ashes. When the day’s work was done, the negroes sat, with their banjos or rude musical instruments, playing accompaniments to their strange, weird music, a mixture of reminiscences of barbarism and the hymns they caught from the “New Lights”; or they spent the evening more merrily, dancing jigs to the twanging of a broken fiddle. They were, on the whole, a careless, happy race, taking no thought for the morrow, content to accept food and clothing at the hands of “Massa and Missus,” and, for the rest, to work when they must, shirk when they could, and carry a merry heart through life. The outward circumstances of their lot were hard. Anbury, in his American travels, observed their condition[Pg 183] closely and described it with what we must believe impartial accuracy. The life of these field-hands was much more severe than that of the household servants, both because the work itself was harder, and because it was ruled by the overseer, usually a brute. It is of these field negroes that Anbury is writing, when he says: “They are called up at daybreak, and seldom allowed to swallow a mouthful of hominy or hoecake, but are driven out into the field immediately, where they continue at hard labor without intermission till noon, when they go to their dinners and are seldom allowed an hour for that purpose. Their meals consist of hominy and salt, and if their master is a man of humanity, touched by the finer feelings of love and sensibility, he allows them twice a week a little fat, skimmed milk, rusty bacon or salt herring to relish this miserable and scanty fare.... After they have dined they return to labor in the field till dusk in the evening. Here one naturally imagines the daily labor of these poor creatures over; not so. They repair to the tobacco-houses, where each has a task of stripping allotted, which takes up some hours; or else they have such a quantity of Indian corn to husk, and if they neglect it, are tied up in the morning, and receive a number of lashes from those unfeeling monsters, the overseers. When they lay [Pg 184]themselves down to rest, their comforts are equally miserable and limited, for they sleep on a bench, or on the ground with an old scanty blanket, which serves them at once for bed and covering. Their clothing is not less wretched, consisting of a shirt and trousers of coarse, thin, hard, hempen stuff in the Summer, with an addition of a very coarse woolen jacket, breeches, and shoes in Winter.” Yet, in spite of toil and privation, these negroes, so the traveller testifies, are jovial and contented.
So the Colonial Cavaliers faced issues in their households with servants of any race or color, and the gentle nature of the Black people proved particularly suited to servitude. Because the cost of purchasing a slave seemed much lower than paying wages, they gradually phased out other forms of labor. Every plantation had its slave quarters, where groups of young children played in the sunshine outside small cabins, wearing hardly more than their parents had in their African homeland. Cornbread was cooked on a hoe over a smoky fire or in the ashes. After a long day’s work, the Black people would sit with their banjos or simple musical instruments, playing along to their strange, haunting music, a blend of memories of their past and hymns they had picked up from the “New Lights.” Alternatively, they spent their evenings joyfully dancing to the sound of a broken fiddle. Overall, they were a carefree and happy people, not worrying about tomorrow, content to receive food and clothing from “Massa and Missus,” and otherwise working when necessary, avoiding labor when possible, and keeping a cheerful spirit through life. Their living conditions were harsh. Anbury, during his travels in America, studied their situation closely and described it, we must assume, with impartial accuracy. The lives of these field hands were much tougher than those of household servants, both because their work was more labor-intensive and because they were overseen by a tyrant, often a cruel man. Anbury refers to these field workers when he states: “They are woken at daybreak and seldom allowed to have even a bite of hominy or hoecake before being sent into the fields immediately, where they toil hard without a break until noon, when they go to lunch and are rarely given an hour for that. Their meals consist of hominy and salt, and if their master is a humane man, moved by compassion, he might allow them twice a week a bit of fat, skimmed milk, old bacon, or salt herring to enhance this meager and miserable diet... After they finish eating, they return to work in the fields until dusk. One might think their daily labor is over at that time, but that’s not the case. They head to the tobacco houses, where each has a stripping task assigned that takes a few more hours, or they have to husk a certain amount of corn, and if they fall behind, they end up tied up in the morning and receive lashes from the harsh overseers. When they finally lie down to rest, their comforts are equally meager and poor, as they sleep on a bench or on the ground with an old, thin blanket that serves as both bed and cover. Their clothing is just as miserable, consisting of a shirt and pants made of rough, thin, stiff hemp in the summer, with an added coarse wool jacket, pants, and shoes in the winter.” Yet, despite the hard work and suffering, these Black workers, as the traveler notes, are cheerful and satisfied.
It seems incomprehensible to us that the noble, sensitive, kindly Southern gentleman saw all these things in silence; that even when they had no share in the beating of the wayfarer, they still passed by on the other side with the priest or the Levite and offered no succor. Yet, do we not do the same thing every day? We know that the faces of the poor are ground while the rich prosper, that the animal world is abused and tortured, yet because we think ourselves powerless, we strive to make ourselves callous, and turn away our eyes that we may not see where we cannot help.
It seems unbelievable to us that the noble, sensitive, kind Southern gentleman observed all these things in silence; that even when they weren't involved in beating the traveler, they still walked by on the other side like the priest or the Levite and offered no help. Yet, don't we do the same thing every day? We know that the faces of the poor are crushed while the rich thrive, that animals are mistreated and tortured, yet because we feel powerless, we try to numb ourselves and look away so we don’t have to witness what we can’t change.
Many there were who had the courage as well as the impulse to protest. One of the firmest and the ablest of these was Jefferson. He had the insight to perceive not only the injustice to the slave, but the injury to the slaveholder. “There must, doubtless,” he writes, “be an unhappy influence[Pg 185] on the manners of our people by the existence of slavery among us. The whole commerce between master and slave is a perpetual exercise of the most boisterous passions, the most unremitting despotism on the one part, and degrading submission on the other. Our children see this and learn to imitate it, for man is an imitative animal. This quality is the germ of all education in him. From his cradle to his grave, he is learning to do what he sees others do. If a parent could find no motive either in his philanthropy or his self-love for restraining the intemperance of passion toward his slave, it should always be a sufficient one that his child is present. But generally it is not sufficient. The parent storms; the child looks on, catches the lineaments of wrath, puts on the same airs in the circle of smaller slaves, gives a loose to the worst of his passions; and thus nursed, educated, and daily exercised in tyranny, cannot but be stamped by it with odious peculiarities. The man must be a prodigy who can retain his manners and morals undepraved by such circumstances.”
Many showed the courage and desire to protest. One of the strongest and most capable among them was Jefferson. He understood not only the injustice to the slave but also the harm to the slaveholder. “There must, undoubtedly,” he writes, “be an unhappy influence[Pg 185] on the behavior of our people due to the presence of slavery. The entire relationship between master and slave involves a constant display of extreme emotions, relentless tyranny on one side, and degrading submission on the other. Our children observe this and learn to mimic it, as humans are imitative by nature. This characteristic is at the core of all their education. From childhood to death, they are learning to do what they see others do. If a parent cannot find a reason, whether out of compassion or self-interest, to control their outbursts towards their slave, the fact that their child is watching should always be a strong enough reason. But generally, it isn't enough. The parent rages; the child observes, absorbs the anger, adopts the same demeanor in front of younger slaves, unleashes the worst of his emotions; and thus, raised, taught, and constantly engaged in tyranny, he cannot help but be marked by it with repugnant traits. The person would have to be extraordinary to maintain his manners and morals untainted by such conditions.”
Yet we are constantly meeting such prodigies in the history of the Cavalier. Men whose pure lives, gentle manners, and courtesy to high and low, whose unselfishness and cheerful benignity may be matched against those of the [Pg 186]hardest-working Puritan or the most radical upholder of the equal rights of man. The old noblesse oblige principle still held sway. Governor Gouch, of Virginia, being once on a time reproached for having returned the bow of a negro, replied in the good old Cavalier spirit: “I should be much ashamed that a negro should have better manners than I.” The field hands were kept at a distance, but the house-servants were admitted to the closest intimacy, especially when acting in the capacity of maids and nurses. Many a golden head was laid for comfort on the black breast of some faithful Mammy, while the childish sorrows were poured into her listening ear, and many a gray-haired woman recalled as her truest friend, the humble slave whose life had been devoted to her service.
Yet we constantly encounter such remarkable individuals in the history of the Cavalier. Men whose pure lives, gentle manners, and courtesy toward both the high and the low, whose selflessness and cheerful kindness can compete with those of the hardest-working Puritan or the most radical advocate for equal rights. The old principle of noblesse oblige still prevailed. Governor Gouch of Virginia was once criticized for returning a bow from a Black man, and he responded in true Cavalier spirit: “I would be very ashamed if a Black man had better manners than I.” The field workers were kept at a distance, but the household servants were welcomed into close relationships, especially when serving as maids and nurses. Many a golden-haired child found comfort resting on the chest of a devoted Mammy, while their childish sorrows were shared with her attentive ear, and many elderly women remembered their truest friend as the humble slave who dedicated her life to their service.
An entry in Washington’s journal shows how well he understood the nature of the negro, and how wisely and firmly he dealt with it. One day four of his servants were employed at carpentering, but without accomplishing anything. Instead of scolding, Washington sat himself calmly down to watch their work. Stimulated by his presence, they went on briskly. The wise master noted the work and the time, and then informed them that just so much must be done in his absence. It was owing to such management that the products of[Pg 187] the Mount Vernon plantation ranked so high that all barrels marked with the name of George Washington passed the inspectors without examination.
An entry in Washington’s journal shows how well he understood the nature of the black community and how wisely and firmly he dealt with it. One day, four of his servants were working on carpentry but weren’t getting anything done. Instead of scolding them, Washington calmly sat down to watch their work. Encouraged by his presence, they picked up the pace. The wise master noted the work and the time, and then informed them that they needed to accomplish the same amount in his absence. Thanks to such management, the products of[Pg 187] the Mount Vernon plantation were so highly regarded that all barrels marked with the name of George Washington passed inspections without examination.
Here, if anywhere, was a man who might be trusted with arbitrary power over his fellow-men, yet he was one of the most outspoken in opposition to slavery; and he, like Jefferson, realized the terrible strain on the character of the master. Woe to the man who lives constantly with inferiors! He is doomed never to hear himself contradicted, never to be told unwelcome truth, never to sharpen his wits and learn to control his temper by argument with equals. The Colonial Cavaliers were little kings, and they proved the truth of the saying of the royal sage of Rome, that the most difficult of tasks is to lead life well in a palace.
Here, if anywhere, was a man who could be trusted with unchecked power over others, yet he was one of the strongest opponents of slavery; and he, like Jefferson, understood the heavy toll it took on the character of the master. Woe to the man who is always surrounded by inferiors! He is destined to never hear any disagreement, never face uncomfortable truths, and never sharpen his mind or learn to manage his temper through debates with equals. The Colonial Cavaliers were like little kings, and they demonstrated the truth of the saying from the royal sage of Rome, that the hardest thing to do is to live well in a palace.
His Church
“Mixe not holy thinges with profane!” so runs the inscription on the quaint old silver chalice used in the communion service of the Jamestown church.
“Mixe not holy things with ordinary!” so reads the inscription on the quaint old silver chalice used in the communion service of the Jamestown church.
Had the advice been heeded, the history of the Colonial Church of England would not have been the sorry story it is. In point of fact, holy and profane things are so mixed in its chronicles that it is hard to write of it without seeming levity and flippancy. To call the differences between[Pg 192] the parsons and their parishes in the Southern Colonies a struggle, would be to dignify it beyond the warrant of truth. It was simply a series of squabbles without ennobling principle on either side. Yet, in the beginning, better things promised. Great attention was paid to religious forms and observances, and the earliest laws are devoted to the regulation of church affairs.
Had the advice been taken seriously, the history of the Colonial Church of England wouldn’t be the unfortunate tale it is. In fact, sacred and worldly matters are so intertwined in its stories that it’s hard to discuss it without sounding lighthearted or disrespectful. To call the disagreements between the parsons and their parishes in the Southern Colonies a struggle would give it more significance than it truly deserves. It was just a series of petty arguments with no noble principles on either side. However, in the beginning, there were better hopes. A great deal of attention was given to religious practices and observances, and the earliest laws focused on regulating church affairs.
In the year after the landing of the settlers, Edward Maria Wingfield, first president of the council in Virginia, was brought to trial accused of various high crimes and misdemeanors. Among the charges against him was one of atheism. The most damaging evidence against him was the absence of a Bible from his belongings. He himself felt that this was a point needing explanation, which he made by saying that he had “sorted” many books to take with him to Virginia, and was sure that a Bible was among them, but that in the course of his journey he had found “the truncke” somehow broken open, and the Bible “ymbeasiled.”
In the year after the settlers arrived, Edward Maria Wingfield, the first president of the council in Virginia, was put on trial for various serious crimes. One of the accusations against him was atheism. The most damaging evidence was that he didn’t have a Bible among his belongings. He believed this required an explanation and said he had “sorted” several books to take with him to Virginia, insisting that a Bible was included, but during his journey, he discovered that “the trunk” had somehow been broken open, and the Bible was “ymbeasiled.”
In rebuttal of evidence showing general godlessness and lack of respect for the Sabbath, he explained that on the Sunday in question, Indian allarums had detained every one at the palisade “till the daie was farre spent.” Then, he goes on to say: “the preacher, Master Hunt, did aske[Pg 193] me if it weare my pleasure to have a sermon. He said he was prepared for it. I made answer that our men were weary and hungry, and that if it pleased him wee would spare him till some other tyme.”
In response to evidence showing widespread irreverence and disrespect for the Sabbath, he explained that on the Sunday in question, Indian alarms kept everyone at the palisade “until the day was far spent.” Then, he continued: “The preacher, Master Hunt, asked[Pg 193] me if I wanted to have a sermon. He said he was ready for it. I replied that our men were tired and hungry, and that if it was okay with him, we would postpone it until another time.”
The tact of this reply should certainly have scored a point in Wingfield’s defence, especially as he adds: “I never failed to take such noates by wrighting out of his doctrine as my capacity could comprehend, unless some raynie day hindered my endeavour.”
The style of this response should have definitely helped Wingfield’s defense, especially since he adds: “I never failed to take notes by writing down his teachings as much as I could understand, unless a rainy day got in the way of my efforts.”
These excuses, however, were not satisfactory to his judges, and the other charges against him proving only too well-founded, he was deposed from the council, and was glad enough to slip off back to England at the first chance. Three years later, Dale of the iron hand came over fresh from the Netherlands, and put religion, like everything else, under martial law. The captain of the watch was made a sort of tithing-man, whose business it was to preserve order and encourage godliness at the point of the bayonet. It was his duty, half an hour before divine service, morning and evening, to shut the ports and place sentinels, and, the bell having tolled for the last time, to search all the houses, and to command every one (with the exception of the sick and hurt) to go to church. This done, he followed the guards with their arms[Pg 194] into the church, where he laid the keys before the governor. On Sunday he was ordered to see that the day was noways profaned by any disorders.
These excuses, however, didn't satisfy his judges, and the other accusations against him proved to be all too true. He was removed from the council and was eager to return to England at the first opportunity. Three years later, Dale of the iron hand arrived fresh from the Netherlands and placed religion, like everything else, under martial law. The captain of the watch became a sort of enforcer, responsible for maintaining order and promoting piety at the point of a bayonet. It was his job, thirty minutes before worship services in the morning and evening, to close the ports and set up sentinels. Once the bell had tolled for the last time, he would search all the houses and order everyone (except for the sick and injured) to go to church. Afterward, he followed the guards with their weapons[Pg 194] into the church, where he laid the keys before the governor. On Sunday, he was tasked with ensuring the day was not marred by any disorder.
The Ancient Planters were strict Sunday keepers. The earliest law decrees “The Sabbath to be kept holy, that no journeys be made except in case of emergent necessitie on that day, that no goods bee laden in boates, nor shooteing in gunns or the like tending to the prophanation of the day.” The offender who disobeys this decree is sentenced to pay a fine of a hundred pounds of tobacco or “be layd in the stocks.”
The Ancient Planters were serious about keeping Sunday holy. The earliest laws stated, “The Sabbath must be kept sacred, with no traveling allowed unless absolutely necessary, and no loading of goods onto boats, nor shooting guns or anything else that would disrespect the day.” Anyone who breaks this rule would be fined a hundred pounds of tobacco or “be put in the stocks.”
Henry Coleman was excommunicated for forty days for scornful speeches, and putting on his hat in church. The minister as well as the church was protected by law from irreverence and disrespect. In 1653, it was ordered by the court that, for slandering Rev. Mr. Cotton, “Henry Charlton make a pair of stocks and set in them several Sabbath-days during divine service, and then ask Mr. Cotton’s forgiveness for using offensive and slanderous words concerning him.” A few years later, Mary Powell, for slandering a minister, was sentenced to receive twenty lashes on her bare shoulders, and to be banished the country. I tremble to think what would have been the fate, had he fallen into episcopal hands,[Pg 195] of the Puritan who spoke of bishops as “proud, popish, presumptuous, paltry, pestilent, and pernicious prelates;” and further as “impudent, shameless, and wainscot-faced.” I, for one, should have voted to take something from his punishment, on the ground of his supplying the world with a new and most expressive phrase.
Henry Coleman was excommunicated for forty days for making disrespectful remarks and for wearing his hat in church. The minister and the church were protected by law from irreverence and disrespect. In 1653, the court ordered that, for slandering Rev. Mr. Cotton, “Henry Charlton will make a pair of stocks and sit in them several Sundays during divine service, and then ask Mr. Cotton for forgiveness for using offensive and slanderous words about him.” A few years later, Mary Powell, for slandering a minister, was sentenced to receive twenty lashes on her bare shoulders and to be banished from the country. I shudder to think what would have happened, had he been judged by episcopal authorities, to the Puritan who referred to bishops as “proud, popish, presumptuous, paltry, pestilent, and pernicious prelates;” and further as “impudent, shameless, and wainscot-faced.” I, for one, would have voted to lessen his punishment, considering he gifted the world with a new and highly expressive phrase.
Maryland, liberal in all sectarian matters, strictly forbade calling names such as “Heretick, Schismatick, Idolator, Papist, Antinomian, etc.,” and sentenced the offender to a fine of ten shillings. She also dealt summarily with unbelievers. Her assembly ordained that “whatsoever person or persons shall deny the Holy Trinity, or shall utter reproachful speeches concerning the Trinity or any of the said persons thereof, shall be punished with death and confiscation of land and goods to the Lord Proprietary.”
Maryland, open-minded about religious issues, strictly prohibited using insults like “Heretic, Schismatic, Idolater, Papist, Antinomian,” etc., and imposed a fine of ten shillings on anyone who did. She also took quick action against non-believers. Her assembly declared that “any person or persons who deny the Holy Trinity, or make insulting remarks about the Trinity or any of its persons, shall be punished with death and have their land and goods confiscated for the Lord Proprietary.”
The first church in America was a very simple affair, an old rotten tent set up in the Jamestown marsh under the pines and hemlocks. The soft May weather made even so much shelter unnecessary, and it was replaced by an awning stretched between the rustling boughs. But busy as the settlers were, they set to work at once on a chapel built of logs and covered with sedge and dirt, which in turn was replaced by a church of timber, fifty feet long, by more than twenty in breadth. This[Pg 196] finally was replaced by the brick building whose ruined arches alone remain to tell its story.
The first church in America was quite basic, just an old, worn-out tent set up in the Jamestown marsh beneath the pines and hemlocks. The mild May weather made even that shelter unnecessary, so it was swapped for an awning stretched between the swaying branches. But despite their busy schedules, the settlers immediately began constructing a chapel made of logs covered with sedge and dirt, which was eventually replaced by a wooden church that was fifty feet long and more than twenty feet wide. This[Pg 196] was eventually replaced by the brick building, which now only its crumbling arches remain to tell its story.
When Lord De la Warre arrived in Virginia and found the colonists in desperate straits, he wisely occupied their attention by setting them to repair and refurnish the wooden church then in existence, and to decorate it with flowers. Here during his government he worshipped in a degree of state more fitting for a cathedral than for a wooden chapel in the wilderness. He went to church in full dress, attended by his lieutenant-general, admiral, vice-admiral, master of the horse and the rest of the council, with a guard of fifty halberd-bearers in red cloaks behind him. When the service ended, the procession filed out with as much solemnity as it had entered, and escorted the Governor to his house.
When Lord De la Warre arrived in Virginia and found the colonists in a tough situation, he smartly got them focused by having them repair and redecorate the existing wooden church, adding flowers to make it look nice. During his time in charge, he worshipped with a level of formality that felt more appropriate for a cathedral than for a wooden chapel in the wilderness. He attended church in full formal attire, accompanied by his lieutenant-general, admiral, vice-admiral, master of the horse, and the rest of the council, with a guard of fifty halberd-bearers in red cloaks behind him. When the service ended, the procession left the church with as much seriousness as it had entered, escorting the Governor back to his house.
Religious observances played an important part in the early days of the settlement. The first statute made by an early legislative assembly, requires that in every plantation some house or room be specially dedicated to the worship of God, sequestered and set apart for that purpose, and not to be of any temporal use whatever.
Religious practices were a significant part of the early settlement days. The first law created by an early legislative assembly mandates that in every settlement, there must be a specific house or room dedicated to the worship of God, set apart solely for that purpose and not used for any other worldly activities.
It is curious, in view of this last clause, to find it recorded of the House of Burgesses itself: “The most convenient place wee could finde to site in was the quire of the churche.” Surely no place[Pg 197] could have been more appropriate for the gathering of the first free assembly of the people in America, and it was equally fitting that their proceedings should open with a prayer for guidance in the path which was destined to be darker and more difficult than they knew. “Forasmuch as men’s affaires doe little prosper when God’s service is neglected,” a prayer was said by Mr. Bucke, the minister, “that it would please God to guide and sanctifie all our proceedings to His owne glory and the good of this Plantation.”
It's interesting, considering this last statement, to see it noted about the House of Burgesses itself: “The most convenient place we could find to meet was the choir of the church.” Surely no place[Pg 197] could have been more fitting for the gathering of the first free assembly of the people in America, and it was equally appropriate that their proceedings should begin with a prayer for guidance on a path that would turn out to be darker and more challenging than they realized. “Since men’s affairs don’t tend to thrive when God’s service is neglected,” a prayer was offered by Mr. Bucke, the minister, “that it would please God to guide and bless all our actions for His own glory and the good of this Plantation.”
If the church of that time was devoted to temporal uses, religious services were not confined within its walls. Alexander Whitaker, the apostle of Virginia, writes home that he exercises at the house of the governor, Sir Thomas Dale, every Saturday night. This “exercising,” or hearing of the catechism, with prayer and song, in private houses, was a matter of necessity in days when a parish covered a space hardly to be crossed in a day’s journey, with the roads or bridle-paths choked with undergrowth, and blocked by fallen logs. The Rev. Mr. Forbes seems to have been of a complaining nature, yet he rouses one’s sympathy when he tells of the difficulties under which he labored.
If the church back then was focused on practical matters, religious services weren't limited to its walls. Alexander Whitaker, the apostle of Virginia, writes home that he holds meetings at the house of the governor, Sir Thomas Dale, every Saturday night. This “meeting,” or teaching of the catechism, along with prayer and singing, in private homes was necessary at a time when a parish covered an area that could barely be crossed in a day’s journey, with roads or paths overgrown and blocked by fallen logs. The Rev. Mr. Forbes seems to have been a bit of a complainer, but he does evoke sympathy when he describes the challenges he faced.
“My parish,” he says, “extendeth LX miles in length, in breadth about XI.” Over this distance[Pg 198] were scattered some four hundred families, to whom he was expected to minister. “Sometimes,” he goes on plaintively, “after I have travelled Fifty Miles to Preach at a Private House, the weather happening to prove bad on the day of our meeting so that very few met, or else being hindred by Rivers and Swamps rendred impassable with much rain, I have returned with doing of nothing to their benefit or mine own satisfaction.”
“My parish,” he says, “extends 60 miles in length and about 11 miles in width.” Scattered over this area[Pg 198] were around four hundred families, whom he was expected to serve. “Sometimes,” he continues sadly, “after I have traveled fifty miles to preach at a private house, the weather turns bad on the day of our meeting, so very few show up, or I'm held back by rivers and swamps that are impassable due to too much rain. I come back having done nothing for their benefit or for my own satisfaction.”
Few clergymen of that day and region took their duties so seriously. They were for the most part quite willing to have service read by some deputy-priest or layman in the “chapels of ease;” or if they must officiate, they chose some sermon from Thomas Fuller or Jeremy Taylor, or, as a last resort, constructed one at small expense of labor on a scaffolding of headings resting on an underpinning of text. A fine example of this method of sermon-building I find in the discourse sent home by the pious Whitaker. He takes as his text, “Cast thy bread upon the waters,” and expounds it after this fashion:
Few clergymen of that time and area took their responsibilities seriously. For the most part, they were quite happy to have a deputy priest or a layperson read the service in the “chapels of ease.” If they had to lead the service, they would often pick a sermon by Thomas Fuller or Jeremy Taylor, or, as a last resort, whip up a sermon with minimal effort, using a framework of headings supported by a text. A great example of this sermon-building technique can be found in the message sent home by the devout Whitaker. He uses the text, “Cast thy bread upon the waters,” and explains it like this:
“1. The dutie to be performed: Cast thy bread. Be liberal to all.
“1. The duty to be performed: Share what you have. Be generous to everyone.
“2. The manner of bestowing alms: By casting it away.
“2. The way to give alms: By throwing it away.”
“3. What is to be given? Bread; all things needful, yes, and of the best kind.
“3. What is to be given? Bread; everything necessary, yes, and of the highest quality.
[Pg 199]“4. Who may be liberal? Even those that have it. It must be thy bread—thine own.
[Pg 199]“4. Who can be generous? Even those who possess it. It has to be your bread—yours alone.
“5. To whom we must be liberal: To all; yea to the Waters.”
“5. To whom we must be generous: To everyone; yes, even to the Waters.”
This kind of sermon had the double advantage of being easy for the preacher, and restful to the congregation. It went along at a comfortable jog-trot, like a family horse, and the hearer was in no danger of being hurled over the head of revival eloquence into lurid threats of future punishment. If the preachers of the Church of England did not kindle spiritual ardor, at least they did not keep children awake o’ nights, nor frighten nervous women into hysterics.
This type of sermon had the benefit of being easy for the preacher and relaxing for the congregation. It moved along at a comfortable pace, like a family horse, and the listener wasn't at risk of being thrown into dramatic warnings of future punishment. While the preachers of the Church of England may not ignite spiritual passion, at least they didn’t keep children awake at night or scare anxious women into hysterics.
While these drowsy discourses were going on in the Southern colonies, the Puritan divine in the New England pulpit was throwing off such cheerful observations as these: “Every natural man and woman is born full of all sin, as full as a toad is of poison, as full as ever his skin can hold; mind, will, eyes, mouth; every limb of his body and every piece of his mind.” The future awaiting such a wretch, he sets forth vividly: “Thou canst not endure the torments of a little kitchen-fire on the tip of thy finger, not one-half hour together. How wilt thou bear the fury of this infinite, endless, consuming fire in body and soul!” To these inspiring doctrines of the Rev. Thomas Shepherd,[Pg 200] another Puritan preacher added his conviction that “there are infants in hell not a span long.”
While these sleepy discussions were happening in the Southern colonies, the Puritan preacher in the New England pulpit was expressing cheerful thoughts like these: “Every natural man and woman is born completely full of sin, as full as a toad is of poison, as full as their skin can hold; mind, will, eyes, mouth; every limb of the body and every piece of the mind.” The future awaiting such a miserable person is vividly illustrated: “You can’t stand the pain of a little kitchen fire on the tip of your finger for even half an hour. How will you handle the fury of this infinite, endless, consuming fire in body and soul?” To these uplifting teachings of Rev. Thomas Shepherd,[Pg 200] another Puritan preacher added his belief that “there are infants in hell not a span long.”
To the credit of the Colonial Church of England be it recorded that no such sentiments disgraced its pulpit and made its Sabbath terrible to little children. The day was one of innocent enjoyment, and the church building was dear to generation after generation, as a peaceful and memory-hallowed spot. The early settlers had little money to spend in adorning their churches, yet from the beginning there was a great difference between the bare and square wooden New England meeting-house and the quaint Southern church of brick or stone, recalling in every line the beloved parish churches of Old England. The churchmen, unlike the Puritans, found no sin in beauty or adornment. St. John’s Church at Hampton bore the royal arms carved on its steeple. Colonel Springer left by his will one thousand pounds of tobacco to pay for having the Lord’s Prayer and Commandments put up in the new church at Northampton. By a statute of 1660, parishes are enjoined to provide at their own cost a great church Bible and two books of Common Prayer in folio for the minister and “clark”; also communion-plate, pulpit-cloth, and cushion, “that all things may be done orderly and decently in the church.”
To the credit of the Colonial Church of England, it should be noted that no such negative sentiments tainted its pulpit or made Sundays dreadful for little children. It was a day of innocent enjoyment, and the church building was cherished by generations as a peaceful and memory-filled place. The early settlers had little money to decorate their churches, yet from the start, there was a significant difference between the plain, square wooden New England meeting-house and the charming Southern church of brick or stone, which in every detail reminded them of the beloved parish churches of Old England. The churchgoers, unlike the Puritans, saw no sin in beauty or decoration. St. John’s Church at Hampton proudly displayed the royal arms carved on its steeple. Colonel Springer bequeathed one thousand pounds of tobacco in his will to fund the installation of the Lord’s Prayer and Commandments in the new church at Northampton. According to a statute of 1660, parishes were required to provide at their own expense a large church Bible and two folio books of Common Prayer for the minister and “clark”; as well as communion-plate, pulpit-cloth, and cushion, “so that all things may be done in an orderly and decent manner in the church.”
In the next century, there is a record of an [Pg 201]order sent to England for gold-leaf to enrich a chancel, which was to be made gorgeous with an original painting of an angel holding back a crimson curtain, draped with a golden cord and tassel.
In the next century, there's a record of an [Pg 201]order sent to England for gold leaf to decorate a chancel, which was going to be made beautiful with an original painting of an angel pulling back a red curtain, tied with a golden cord and tassel.
The pulpits in the old churches were placed at an angle, if the church were in the form of a cross; or if the building were an oblong on one side. These pulpits were so high that, unless the preacher were very tall, nothing could be seen by the congregation but the top of his head. Bishop Meade confesses that when he was to speak from one of these old box-pulpits, he would often hurry to church before his hearers, in order[Pg 202] to pile up bricks or boards on which to stand. The good bishop must sometimes have found his thoughts sadly distracted from the sermon by the necessity of keeping his balance on his improvised platform.
The pulpits in the old churches were set at an angle, especially if the church was shaped like a cross or if the building was rectangular on one side. These pulpits were so high that unless the preacher was very tall, all the congregation would see was the top of his head. Bishop Meade admits that when he had to speak from one of these old box pulpit, he would often arrive at church before everyone else to stack up bricks or boards to stand on. The poor bishop must have often found his thoughts seriously distracted from the sermon by the need to keep his balance on his makeshift platform.
The sharp distinction of classes, which was so marked a feature of the Cavalier Colonies, showed itself even in church. Certain pews were set apart and marked “Magistrates” and “Magistrates’ Ladies.” Into these the great folks marched solemnly on Sundays, followed by their slaves bearing prayer-books, and never suspecting that their conduct was at variance with gospel principles. The great families kept their private pews for generations, and held firmly to their privileges. Matthew Kemp, as churchwarden, was commended by his vestry for displacing “a presuming woman, who would fain have taken a pew above her degree.” In the very earliest church, Lord De la Warre’s seat was upholstered in green velvet with a green “cooshoon;” Governor Spotswood’s pew in Bruton Parish Church at Williamsburg was raised from the floor, and covered with a canopy, while the interior was ornamented with his name in gilt letters. In 1750, it was ordered by the vestry of St. Paul’s Church, Norfolk, that “three captains and Mr. Charles Sweeny be allowed to build a gallery reaching from the gallery of Mr.[Pg 203] John Taylor to the school-boys’ gallery, to be theirs and their heirs’ forever.”
The clear division of social classes, a defining feature of the Cavalier Colonies, was evident even in church. Some pews were designated and labeled “Magistrates” and “Magistrates’ Ladies.” The wealthy would solemnly march into these on Sundays, followed by their slaves carrying prayer books, unaware that their behavior contradicted gospel teachings. Prominent families reserved their private pews for generations and clung to their privileges. Matthew Kemp, as churchwarden, was praised by his vestry for removing “a presumptuous woman who wanted to take a pew beyond her status.” In the earliest church, Lord De la Warre’s seat was covered in green velvet with a green cushion; Governor Spotswood’s pew in Bruton Parish Church at Williamsburg was elevated from the floor and draped with a canopy, adorned with his name in gold letters. In 1750, the vestry of St. Paul’s Church in Norfolk decided that “three captains and Mr. Charles Sweeny be allowed to build a gallery extending from the gallery of Mr.[Pg 203] John Taylor to the schoolboys’ gallery, to be theirs and their heirs’ forever.”
Washington’s pew was an ample square, fitted with cushions for sitting and kneeling. The Puritans would have thought it a glaring iniquity to pay such heed to creature comfort in the house of God. They would have been more in sympathy with the Virginia dame of high degree who, in tardy atonement for her pride, directed that her body be buried under the pavement in the aisle occupied by the poor of the church, that they might trample on her dust. Such gloomy and ascetic associations with the house of God were rare at the South. The church was a centre of cheerfulness, and the Sabbath was supposed to be a day of innocent enjoyment. All work was frowned upon as inconsistent with a due observance of its sanctity, however; and the Grand Jury in Middlesex County, Virginia, in 1704, presented Thomas Simms, for travelling on the road on Sunday with a loaded beast, William Montague and Garrett Minor for bringing oysters ashore on the Sabbath, James Senis for swearing and cursing on the holy day; but outside such restrictions as these, no Blue Laws enforced gloom as part of the decorum of Sunday-keeping.
Washington’s pew was a spacious square, equipped with cushions for sitting and kneeling. The Puritans would have seen it as a blatant wrong to prioritize comfort in the house of God. They would have agreed more with the Virginia lady of high status who, in a late attempt to atone for her pride, ordered that her body be buried under the pavement in the aisle used by the poor of the church, so that they could walk over her remains. Such serious and ascetic views of the house of God were uncommon in the South. The church was a place of joy, and Sundays were meant to be a day of innocent enjoyment. Any kind of work was frowned upon as inappropriate for observing its sanctity. Nonetheless, the Grand Jury in Middlesex County, Virginia, in 1704, charged Thomas Simms for traveling on the road on Sunday with a loaded animal, William Montague and Garrett Minor for bringing oysters ashore on the Sabbath, and James Senis for swearing and cursing on the holy day; but aside from these restrictions, no Blue Laws imposed gloom as part of the proper observance of Sunday.
When the church-bell, hung usually from the[Pg 204] bough of a tree, began to ring for service, the roads were filled with worshippers moving churchward, full of peace and good-will. First might be seen the young men on horseback, with the tails of their coats carefully pinned in front, to protect them from the sweat of their horses’ flanks. Lumbering slowly after these equestrians came the great family-coaches, from which the ladies are assisted by the dismounted gallants. Every young damsel is planning some social festivity. Before or after service, invitations are given, and visits of weeks in length are arranged at the church door. It is to be feared that these colonial maidens sometimes allow their thoughts to wander in sermon-time, from their quaint little prayer-books, with their uneven type and crooked f’s, and that they are thinking of dinners while they confess themselves sinners. But their levity is not treated severely by the priest, for he is as eager for his Madeira as his young parishioners are eager for their minuet.
When the church bell, usually hung from the[Pg 204] branch of a tree, started ringing for service, the roads were filled with worshippers heading to church, filled with peace and goodwill. First, you could see the young men on horseback, with the tails of their coats carefully pinned in front to shield them from the sweat of their horses' sides. Slowly following these riders came the large family carriages, from which the ladies were helped by the young men who had dismounted. Every young woman was planning some social gathering. Before or after service, invitations were exchanged, and visits lasting weeks were arranged at the church door. It's feared that these colonial maidens sometimes let their minds drift during the sermon, away from their quaint little prayer books with their odd typefaces and crooked f's, thinking about dinners while they were confessing their sins. But the priest doesn't judge them harshly, as he is just as eager for his Madeira as his young parishioners are for their minuet.
They were jolly dogs, those colonial clergymen of the Church of England in the eighteenth century, and no more to be taken seriously than Friar Tuck, whose apostolic successors they were. Parishioners who wished spiritual counsel had difficulty in finding the parson. In the morning he was fox-hunting, in the afternoon he was over[Pg 205] (or under) the dining-table, and the midnight candle shone on his wine-cup and dice-box.
They were cheerful guys, those colonial clergymen of the Church of England in the eighteenth century, and not to be taken any more seriously than Friar Tuck, who they succeeded in a way. Church members looking for spiritual advice had a hard time tracking down the parson. In the morning he was out fox-hunting, in the afternoon he was over[Pg 205] (or under) the dining table, and the midnight candle lit up his wine glass and dice.
Like their brethren across the Atlantic, the colonial clergy were strong on doctrine. “They abhorred popery, atheism, and idolatries in general, and hiccupped ‘Church and State!’ with fervor.” Yet their morals were at so low an ebb as to justify the complaint made against them that they were “such as wore black coats and could gabble in a pulpit, roar in a tavern, exact from their parishioners, and rather by their dissoluteness destroy than feed their flock.”
Like their counterparts across the Atlantic, the colonial clergy were very focused on doctrine. “They hated Catholicism, atheism, and idol worship in general, and shouted ‘Church and State!’ with passion.” Yet their morals were in such a decline that it justified the criticism against them that they were “the kind of people who wore black coats, could talk endlessly from a pulpit, yell in a bar, demand money from their parishioners, and instead of nurturing their congregation, tended to lead them astray with their loose lifestyles.”
One clergyman assaulted a dignitary in vestry-meeting, pulling off his wig and subjecting him to various indignities, and capped the climax of audacity by preaching the next Sunday from the text: “I contended with them and cursed them, and smote certain of them and pulled off their hair.” Another minister fought a duel behind his church, and a third, the Rev. Thomas Blewer (pronounced probably Blower), was presented by the Grand Jury as a common swearer. All efforts to reform the clergy were in vain. Ministers were sometimes tried for drunkenness, and some of the tests of what constitutes drunkenness were laid down by the court: “Sitting an hour or longer in the company where they are drinking strong drink and in the mean time drinking of healths,[Pg 206] or otherwise taking the cups as they come round, like the rest of the company; striking or challenging or threatening to fight.” Staggering, reeling, and incoherent speech are justly regarded as suspicious circumstances, and the advice continues: “Let the proof of these signs proceed so far till the judges conclude that behavior at such time was scandalous, undecent, unbecoming the dignity of a minister.” There is unfortunately only too clear a case against the colonial clergy; but it is only fair to take into account the condition of the church at home. If the clergymen in Maryland and Virginia gambled and drank, so did those in England and Wales. Did not Sterne grace the cassock? Did not Gay propose taking orders for a living, and did not Swift write from a deanery stuff too vile for print? There was some talk at one time of sending this great Dr. Swift over to Virginia as a bishop, and a worthy one he would have been, to such a church.
One clergyman attacked a dignitary during a vestry meeting, yanking off his wig and subjecting him to various humiliations, and topped it all off by preaching the next Sunday from the text: “I contended with them and cursed them, and smote certain of them and pulled off their hair.” Another minister had a duel behind his church, and a third, the Rev. Thomas Blewer (probably pronounced Blower), was named by the Grand Jury as a habitual swearer. All attempts to reform the clergy were futile. Ministers were sometimes tried for being drunk, and the court laid out some criteria for what constitutes drunkenness: “Sitting for an hour or longer in the company where they are drinking strong drink and in the meantime drinking toasts, or otherwise taking the cups as they come around, like the rest of the company; striking, challenging, or threatening to fight.” Staggering, reeling, and slurred speech are rightly seen as suspicious signs, and the guidance continues: “Let the proof of these signs go on until the judges conclude that behavior at such times was scandalous, indecent, and unbecoming of a minister.” Unfortunately, there is all too clear evidence against the colonial clergy; but it's only fair to consider the state of the church at home. If the clergymen in Maryland and Virginia gambled and drank, so did those in England and Wales. Didn’t Sterne wear the cassock? Didn’t Gay consider taking orders for a living, and didn’t Swift write from a deanery things too vile for print? There was some discussion at one point about sending the great Dr. Swift to Virginia as a bishop, and he would have been a fitting one for such a church.
The eighteenth century was a period of decadence in the colonial ministry. Things had not always been so bad. When the first settlers came to America, the clergymen who accompanied them were men of sterling worth and character. They were moved by a hope of converting the Indians, and came in a true missionary spirit. The journals of those adventurers testify to the courage[Pg 207] with which their chaplain braved dangers and bore discomforts. “By unprosperous winds,” they say, “we were kept six weeks in sight of England; all which time Master Hunt, our preacher, was so weake and sicke that few expected his recovery. Yet, although we were but twentie myles from his habitation, and notwithstanding the stormy weather, nor the scandalous imputations against him, all this could never force from him so much as a seeming desire to leave the businesse.” All through the journey he was brave and cheerful, though there was a constant ferment of wrath in that hot-headed ship’s company, which might have ended in bloodshed, “had he not, with the water of patience and his godly exhortations, but chiefly by his true, devoted example, quenched those flames of envy and detraction.” Finally, after the fire at Jamestown, Master Hunt lost all his library and “all he had but the cloathes on his backe, yet none never heard him repine at his loss.”
The eighteenth century was a time of decline in the colonial ministry. Things hadn't always been this bad. When the first settlers arrived in America, the clergymen who came with them were people of great integrity and character. They were motivated by the desire to convert the Indians and came with a genuine missionary spirit. The journals of those adventurers reflect the bravery[Pg 207] with which their chaplain faced dangers and endured hardships. “Due to unfavorable winds,” they wrote, “we were kept six weeks within sight of England; during this time, Master Hunt, our preacher, was so weak and sick that few expected him to recover. Yet, even though we were only twenty miles from his home, and despite the stormy weather and the slanderous accusations against him, none of this could ever make him show even the slightest desire to abandon the mission.” Throughout the journey, he remained brave and cheerful, despite the constant anger within that hot-headed crew, which could have ended in violence, “if he hadn’t, with the water of patience and his spiritual encouragements, but mainly through his genuine, dedicated example, extinguished those flames of envy and criticism.” Ultimately, after the fire at Jamestown, Master Hunt lost his entire library and “everything he had except for the clothes on his back, yet no one ever heard him complain about his loss.”
Following Hunt came the good Whitaker, “a schollar, a graduate, a preacher well born and well friended in England,” who from conscientious desire to help the savages left “his warm nest and, to the wonder of his kinsmen, and to the amazement of them that knew him,” undertook this perilous enterprise. Of such pith and worth were[Pg 208] these first priests; but the Indian massacre made a great change. Friendly intercourse with the natives being cut off, there was no chance for missionary work among them, and the plantations were too far apart to make a vigorous church life possible. The pay was small and the field barren, so that there was little temptation either to the ambitious and intellectual, or to the spiritually minded class of the clergy, to come to America. They were as a rule, therefore, the ignorant, the dissipated, and the mauvais sujets who filled the colonial livings. Yet at the lowest ebb there were exceptions to this rule. There, for instance, was Rector Robert Rose, whose tombstone describes him as discharging with the most tender piety the “domestick” duties of husband, father, son, and brother, and in short as “a friend to the whole human race.” His journal gives a glimpse of his relations with his parish, very cheering in the dreary waste of quarrels and bickering so common in those days. On one occasion, during a drouth, when a famine threatened, he told his people that corn could be had from him. On the appointed day a crowd gathered before his house. He asked the applicants if they had brought money to pay for the corn. Some answered cheerfully, “Yes,” others murmured disconsolately, “No.” The good priest then said: “You who have money can get your[Pg 209] corn anywhere, but these poor fellows with no money shall have my corn.”
After Hunt came the good Whitaker, “a scholar, a graduate, a well-born preacher with many friends in England,” who, out of a genuine desire to help the natives, left “his warm home and, to the surprise of his family and the amazement of those who knew him,” took on this risky mission. These first priests were of great value and character; however, the massacre of the Indians significantly changed things. With friendly relations with the locals cut off, there was no opportunity for missionary work among them, and the plantations were too scattered to create a strong church community. The pay was low and the environment uninviting, which made it less appealing for both the ambitious and intellectual or spiritually-minded clergy to come to America. Generally, they were the uninformed, the dissolute, and the mauvais sujets who filled the colonial positions. Yet, even in such dire times, there were exceptions. For example, there was Rector Robert Rose, whose gravestone describes him as fulfilling with the utmost kindness the “domestic” roles of husband, father, son, and brother, and, in essence, “a friend to all mankind.” His journal provides a glimpse of his relationship with his parish, offering a hopeful perspective amidst the common disputes and disagreements of the era. One time, during a drought when famine loomed, he informed his congregation that corn could be obtained from him. On the designated day, a crowd gathered outside his home. He asked the applicants if they had brought money to pay for the corn. Some replied enthusiastically, “Yes,” while others sadly murmured, “No.” The kind priest then stated: “You who have money can get your[Pg 209] corn anywhere, but those poor fellows without money shall have my corn.”
He was quite human, this old parson, and liked his glass of “Fyal” or Madeira, but he knew when to stop, and he feared not to rebuke the rich and great among his parishioners when he saw them making too merry. He enters in his journal the date of a call on one of his leading families, when he found the father absent at a cock-fight. The rector adds the significant memorandum: “Suffer it no more!”
He was very much a human being, this old pastor, and enjoyed his glass of “Fyal” or Madeira, but he knew when to stop, and he wasn’t afraid to challenge the wealthy and powerful in his congregation when he saw them having too much fun. He recorded in his journal the date of a visit to one of his prominent families, when he discovered the father was away at a cockfight. The rector made a noteworthy note: “Don’t allow this anymore!”
In spite of a few bright exceptions like this, it is idle to deny that the relations between parish and clergy in the Southern church ill bore comparison with those of the Puritan and his minister; and this not because of doctrine, but chiefly because the Puritan minister represented the free choice of the people, who supported him willingly, and looked upon him with reverence, as the messenger of the Lord. In South Carolina, where the clergy were chosen by the vestries, the same harmony and good-will existed, but the church in Virginia writhed under the injustice of taxation without representation.
Despite a few bright exceptions like this, it's pointless to deny that the relationship between the parish and clergy in the Southern church was not as strong as that of the Puritan and his minister; and this wasn't due to doctrine, but mainly because the Puritan minister was chosen freely by the people, who supported him willingly and regarded him with respect as the messenger of the Lord. In South Carolina, where clergy were selected by the vestries, there was a similar harmony and goodwill, but the church in Virginia struggled under the unfairness of taxation without representation.
The parishioners were expected to receive and maintain the clergyman appointed them without criticism or question. How any attempt on the part of these vestries to discipline or dismiss the [Pg 210]minister they supported was received, we may judge from this letter, sent by Governor Spotswood to the churchwardens and vestry of South Farnham parish in 1716:
The parishioners were expected to accept and keep the clergyman assigned to them without any criticism or questions. We can understand how any effort by these vestries to discipline or fire the [Pg 210]minister they supported was received from this letter sent by Governor Spotswood to the churchwardens and vestry of South Farnham parish in 1716:
“Gentlemen: I’m not a little surprised at the sight of an order of yours, wherein you take upon you to suspend from his office a clergyman who for near sixteen years has served as your minister.... As no vestry in England has ever pretended to set themselves up as judges over their ministers, so I know no law of this country that has given such authority to the vestry here. If a clergyman transgresses against the canons of the church, he is to be tried before a proper judicature, and though in this country there be no bishops to apply to, yet there is a substitute for a bishop in your diocesan.... In case of the misbehavior of your clergyman, you may be his accusers, but in no case his judges; but much less are you empowered to turn him out without showing cause.”
“Gentlemen: I’m a bit surprised to see an order from you that suspends a clergyman who has served as your minister for nearly sixteen years. No vestry in England has ever claimed the authority to judge their ministers, and I know of no law in this country that grants such power to the vestry here. If a clergyman violates the church's rules, he should be tried by an appropriate court, and although there are no bishops to turn to in this country, there is a substitute for a bishop in your diocese. In the case of your clergyman's misconduct, you can be his accusers, but you are definitely not his judges; even less are you allowed to dismiss him without just cause.”
This haughty language recalls the messages of Charles the First to his parliament. Yet in spite of his support of the priest against the parish, the Governor never dreamed of recognizing him as his own equal. Some years later, when the stately old aristocrat was in his grave, a member of the clergy sued for the hand of his widow, Lady Spotswood. The reverend suitor writes after a very humble[Pg 211] and apologetic fashion: “Madam,” he begins, “by diligently perusing your letter I perceive there is a material argument—upon which your strongest objection against completing my happiness would seem to depend, viz.: That you would incur ye censure of ye world for marrying a person in ye station of my station and character. By which I understand that you think it a diminution of your honour and ye dignity of your family to marry a person in ye station of a clergyman. Now, if I can make it appear that ye ministerial office is an employment in its nature ye most honorable and in its effects ye most beneficial to mankind, I hope your objections will immediately vanish—that you will keep me no longer in suspense and misery, but consummate my happiness.” After a long enumeration of the dignities, spiritual rather than social, appertaining to the clergy, he closes thus: “And, therefore, if a gentleman of this sacred and honourable character should be married to a lady, though of ye greatest extraction and most excellent personal qualities (which I am sensible you are endowed with), it can be no disgrace to her or her family; nor draw the censures of ye world upon them for such an action.” Such language is in curious contrast with the attitude of New England, where the praise bestowed on a woman by Cotton Mather as the highest possible[Pg 212] compliment was, that she was worthy to be the wife of a priest.
This arrogant language brings to mind the messages of Charles the First to his parliament. Yet, despite supporting the priest against the parish, the Governor never thought of treating him as an equal. Years later, when the grand old aristocrat had passed away, a member of the clergy sought the hand of his widow, Lady Spotswood. The reverend suitor writes in a very humble and apologetic way: “Madam,” he begins, “after carefully reading your letter, I see there is a key argument on which your main objection to fulfilling my happiness seems to depend, namely: that you would face criticism from the world for marrying someone of my status and character. By which I understand that you think it would diminish your honor and the dignity of your family to marry a clergyman. Now, if I can demonstrate that the ministerial office is naturally the most honorable and has the most beneficial effects on mankind, I hope your objections will disappear immediately—that you will no longer keep me in suspense and misery, but grant me happiness.” After a lengthy list of the spiritual rather than social dignities associated with the clergy, he concludes: “Therefore, if a gentleman of this sacred and honorable character were to marry a lady, even of the highest lineage and most excellent personal qualities (which I recognize you possess), it can be no disgrace to her or her family; nor would it bring criticism from the world for such an action.” This language stands in stark contrast to the attitude in New England, where Cotton Mather praised a woman with the highest possible compliment: that she was worthy to be the wife of a priest.
The chief cause of irritation between parson and parish in the colonial church was from the beginning the question of the ministers’ salaries. In some places these were very small. It appears, for instance, in the record book of the church at Edenton, in North Carolina, that Parson Garzia in the year 1736, was paid only £5 for holding divine service. But in Maryland and Virginia the salaries were frequently higher than those paid in New England. In each Virginia borough a hundred acres were set off as a glebe, or parsonage farm. Besides this and the salary, there were fees of twenty shillings for a wedding by license and five shillings for every wedding by banns, beside forty shillings for a funeral sermon. It is easier to understand the fulsomeness of these old funeral discourses when we learn how well they were paid for, and realize that, in common honesty, the minister was bound to render a forty-shilling certificate of character to the deceased.
The main cause of tension between the pastor and the congregation in the colonial church was, from the start, the issue of ministers’ salaries. In some areas, these salaries were very low. For example, the church record book in Edenton, North Carolina, shows that Parson Garzia was paid only £5 for conducting services in 1736. However, in Maryland and Virginia, salaries were often higher than those in New England. In each Virginia borough, a hundred acres were designated as a glebe, or parsonage farm. In addition to this land and salary, there were fees of twenty shillings for a wedding by license and five shillings for every wedding by banns, plus forty shillings for a funeral sermon. It’s easier to grasp the excessiveness of these old funeral speeches when we realize how well they were compensated and understand that, in fairness, the minister was expected to provide a forty-shilling character certificate for the deceased.
As time went on, the salary question became a burning issue. The plantations being so widely separated, quarrels often arose as to the portion of the parish on which the chief burden of the minister’s support should fall. In the records of the very early Virginia church history, we[Pg 213] come upon an instance of this in the proceedings in Lower Norfolk County, at a court held 25th May, 1640.
As time passed, the salary issue became a major concern. With the plantations being so far apart, arguments frequently broke out about which part of the parish should bear the primary responsibility for the minister’s support. In the records of early Virginia church history, we[Pg 213] find an example of this in the proceedings in Lower Norfolk County, at a court held on May 25, 1640.
“Whereas the inhabitants of this parrishe beinge this day conevented for the providinge of themselves an able minister to instruct them concerning their soules’ health, mr. Thomas Harrison tharto hath tendered his service to god and the said inhabitants in that behalf wch his said tender is well liked of, with the genall approbacon of the said Inhabitants, the parishoners of the parishe church at mr. Sewell’s Point who to testifie their zeale and willingness to p’mote gods service doe hereby p’mise (and the court now sittinge doth likewise order and establish the same) to pay one hundreth pounds starling yearely to the sd mr. Harrison, soe Longe as hee shall continue a minister to the said Parishe in recompence of his paynes.”
“Today, the people of this parish have gathered to find a qualified minister to guide them in matters of their souls' well-being. Mr. Thomas Harrison has offered his service to God and the parishioners, and his offer has been well received, with general approval from the inhabitants. The parishioners of the church at Mr. Sewell’s Point want to show their commitment and willingness to promote God's service, and so they promise (and the court is now in session and agrees to this) to pay Mr. Harrison one hundred pounds sterling each year as long as he remains the minister of this parish in compensation for his efforts.”
This arrangement apparently did not long prove satisfactory, for the record goes on to state that
This arrangement clearly didn't last long, because the record continues to state that
“Whereas there is a difference amongst the Inhabitants of the fforesaid Pishe, concerninge the imployinge of a minister beinge now entertayned to live amongst them, The Inhabitants from Danyell Tanner’s Creek and upward the three branches of Elizabeth river (in respect they are the greatest number of tithable persons) not[Pg 214] thinknge it fitt nor equall that they shall pay the greatest pte of one hundred pownds wh is by the ffore sd order allotted for the ministers annuall stipend, unlesse the sd minister may teach and Instruct them as often as he shall teach at ye Pishe church siytuate at mr. Sewell’s Pointe. It is therefore agreed amongst the sd Inhabitants that the sd minister shall teach evie other Sunday amongst the Inhabitants of Elizabeth River at the house of Robert Glasscocke untill a convenyent church be built and Erected there for gods service wh is agreed to bee finished at the charge of the Inhabitants of Elizabeth River before the first day of May next ensueinge.”
“Whereas there is a disagreement among the residents of the aforementioned parish regarding the employment of a minister who is currently being considered to live among them, the residents from Danyell Tanner’s Creek and upstream from the three branches of the Elizabeth River (since they represent the largest number of taxable individuals) do not think it is fair or right that they should pay the bulk of the one hundred pounds allotted for the minister's annual salary unless the minister can teach and instruct them as frequently as he teaches at the parish church situated at Mr. Sewell’s Point. It is therefore agreed among these residents that the minister will teach every other Sunday at the home of Robert Glasscock until a suitable church is built and established there for God's service, which is agreed to be completed at the expense of the residents of Elizabeth River before the first day of May next coming.”
However little value they might set on Gospel privileges, these Danyell Tanner’s Creek men meant to have what they paid for, or cease their payments.
However little value they might place on Gospel privileges, these Danyell Tanner’s Creek men intended to get what they paid for, or stop their payments.
A Virginia statue of 1696 declared that each minister of a parish should receive an annual stipend of sixteen thousand pounds of tobacco. This amounted to about £140, as tobacco sold for many years at two-pence the pound. But, in the year 1755, there was a shortage in the tobacco crop, and the legislature passed an act enabling the inhabitants of the county to discharge their tobacco-debts in money for the present year. The clergy seem to have made no active opposition; but five[Pg 215] years later, when a similar law was passed, and tobacco rose sharply in price, they took alarm, and started a violent campaign in defence of their rights. The Reverend John Camm published a sarcastic pamphlet on “The Two Penny Act.” This was answered by Colonel Bland and Colonel Carter in two very plain-spoken documents. Camm again rode a tilt against them in a pamphlet called “The Colonels Dismounted.”
A Virginia statute from 1696 stated that each parish minister should receive an annual payment of sixteen thousand pounds of tobacco. This was about £140, as tobacco sold for many years at two pence per pound. However, in 1755, there was a tobacco crop shortage, and the legislature passed a law allowing the county residents to pay their tobacco debts in cash for that year. The clergy didn't seem to actively oppose this; but five[Pg 215] years later, when a similar law was passed and tobacco prices rose sharply, they became alarmed and started a strong campaign to defend their rights. The Reverend John Camm published a sarcastic pamphlet titled “The Two Penny Act.” This was responded to by
The community began by laughing, but ended by getting angry. Mr. Camm could find no more printers in Virginia, and was obliged to go to Maryland to carry on the war. The contest grew to larger proportions. It crossed the ocean and was laid before the king, who, always glad of an opportunity to repress anything which looked like popular sovereignty, declared in favor of the clergy. Armed thus by royal approbation, the parsons brought their case to trial. The Rev. James Maury brought suit in Hanover County against the collector. The defendants pleaded the law of 1758, but the plaintiff demurred on the ground that that law, never having been confirmed by the king, was null and void. The case was tried, Mr. Lyons arguing for the plaintiff and Mr. Lewis for the defendant. The court sustained the demurrer, and the clergy looked upon their case as won. Lewis was so sure[Pg 216] of it that he retired from the cause, telling his clients that there was nothing more to be done in the matter. Nothing remained but for a jury to fix the amount of damages.
The community started off laughing but ended up getting angry. Mr. Camm couldn’t find any more printers in Virginia and had to go to Maryland to continue the fight. The contest grew larger, reaching across the ocean and coming before the king, who was always eager to squelch anything that resembled popular sovereignty, so he sided with the clergy. Armed with royal approval, the ministers took their case to trial. The Rev. James Maury filed a suit in Hanover County against the collector. The defendants cited the law of 1758, but the plaintiff argued that since that law had never been confirmed by the king, it was null and void. The case went to trial, with Mr. Lyons representing the plaintiff and Mr. Lewis for the defendant. The court upheld the plaintiff's argument, and the clergy felt they had won their case. Lewis was so confident[Pg 216] that he withdrew from the case, telling his clients there was nothing more to be done. All that was left was for a jury to determine the amount of damages.
In this desperate state of affairs, Patrick Henry, though almost unknown at the bar, was called in, and he agreed to argue the case at the next term. On the first of December, accordingly, he came into the court-room, to find it densely packed with an excited throng of listeners. The bench was filled with clergymen. In the magistrate’s seat sat the young orator’s own father. The occasion might well have tried the nerve of an older and more experienced speaker. Lyons opened the cause for the clergy, with the easy assurance of one who sees his case already won. He told the jury that the law of 1758 had been set aside, and that it only remained for them to enforce the law of 1748 by awarding suitable damages to his clients, whom he exalted to the skies in a eulogy which might have better fitted better men. Lyons sat down, and young Henry rose. Awkwardly and falteringly he began, in painful contrast to the easy address of Lyons. The plaintiffs on the bench looked at each other with smiles of derision. The people, who realized that his cause was theirs, hung their heads; but only for a moment. The young orator, whose timid commencement had caused winks and[Pg 217] nods of satisfaction to pass along the bench of the clergy, suddenly changed his whole attitude. All at once he shook off embarrassment, and roused himself like a lion brought to bay. The people at first were cheered, then became intoxicated with his eloquence. The clergy listened to the flood of sarcasm and invective till they could bear no more, and fled from the bench as from a pillory. Henry’s eloquence swept the jury, who returned at once with a verdict of one penny damages for the clergy. The people, wild with delight, seized their hero and carried him out on their shoulders. Henceforward he was a marked man, and for years, Wirt tells us, when the old people wished to praise any one’s eloquence, they would say: “He is almost equal to Patrick when he pled against the parsons.”
In this urgent situation, Patrick Henry, who was nearly unknown at the bar, was brought in and agreed to argue the case at the next session. On December 1st, he entered the courtroom to find it packed with an excited crowd. The bench was filled with clergymen, and sitting in the magistrate’s seat was the young orator’s father. This moment would have tested the nerves of even an experienced speaker. Lyons opened for the clergy with the confidence of someone who believes their case is already won. He told the jury that the law of 1758 had been disregarded and that they needed to enforce the law of 1748 by awarding appropriate damages to his clients, whom he praised excessively in a way that could have suited better individuals. Lyons finished, and young Henry stood up. He started awkwardly and hesitantly, a sharp contrast to Lyons’ smooth delivery. The plaintiffs on the bench exchanged smug smiles. The people, realizing his struggle was their own, lowered their heads momentarily. But then, the young orator, whose timid start had prompted smirks and nods of satisfaction from the clergy, suddenly transformed. He shrugged off his embarrassment and rallied himself like a lion cornered. The audience, initially cautious, soon became captivated by his passion. The clergy endured a barrage of sarcasm and criticism until they could take it no longer, fleeing the bench as if escaping public shame. Henry’s powerful delivery swayed the jury, who quickly returned with a verdict of *one penny damages* for the clergy. The crowd, ecstatic, lifted their hero and carried him out on their shoulders. From that moment on, he was a standout figure, and for years, Wirt notes, when older folks wanted to compliment someone’s speaking skills, they’d say, “He’s almost as good as Patrick was when he argued against the parsons.”
With so much hostile feeling toward their clergy, how shall we account for the strong affection felt by the Virginians for their church? I find the explanation in that loyalty to lost causes and that aristocratic conservatism which always marked the Cavalier. These, in spite of the debasement of the clergy, the zeal of the “New Lights,” the allurements of Rome, and the eloquence of Whitefield, Fox, and the Wesleys, long kept the Cavalier Colonies true to the church of their fathers. It was not till the church allied itself with the king[Pg 218] against the people in the Revolutionary struggle, that its doom fell.
With so much hostility toward their clergy, how can we explain the strong affection Virginians have for their church? I see the answer in their loyalty to lost causes and the aristocratic conservatism that has always characterized the Cavalier. Despite the decline of the clergy, the enthusiasm of the “New Lights,” the appeal of Rome, and the charisma of Whitefield, Fox, and the Wesleys, the Cavalier Colonies remained loyal to the church of their ancestors for a long time. It wasn't until the church allied itself with the king[Pg 218] against the people during the Revolutionary conflict that its downfall began.
It was a matter of course that self-interest as well as sentiment should lead the clergy to espouse the cause of England. In a letter, dated 1766, the Rev. John Camm writes from Virginia to a Mrs. McClurg in the mother-country. He begins, as is natural, with what is nearest his heart, namely his own affairs, and requests the lady to use her influence with Mr. Pitt to secure him a Living of one hundred pounds a year. Fearing that his request is too modest: “Observe,” he says, “tho’ a Living of one hundred nett will do, I care not how much larger the Living shall be. If by conversing with the Great, you have learnt their manners, and are unwilling to bestow so considerable a favour on a friend without some way or other finding your account in the transaction, which the unpolished call a bribe, you shall make your own terms with me. I will submit to what you think reasonable, and then, you know, the larger the Living or Post is, the better for both.”
It was natural that both self-interest and emotion would lead the clergy to support England. In a letter from 1766, Rev. John Camm writes from Virginia to Mrs. McClurg back in the mother country. He starts, as anyone would, with what’s closest to his heart—his own situation—and asks her to use her influence with Mr. Pitt to secure him a living of one hundred pounds a year. Worried that his request might seem too modest, he says, “Look, although a living of one hundred net will do, I don’t mind how much larger the living is. If by interacting with influential people you’ve picked up some of their ways and are hesitant to grant such a significant favor to a friend without somehow benefiting from it, which the less refined might call a bribe, you can set your own terms with me. I’ll agree to whatever you think is fair, and remember, the larger the living or position is, the better it is for both of us.”
This pious worthy, having thus disposed of the affairs of the church, next deals in the same public spirited manner with the affairs of the colonial politics:
This devout individual, having taken care of the church's matters, now addresses the issues of colonial politics with the same sense of public duty:
“One of our most active, flaming and [Pg 219]applauded sons of liberty, Col. Rich’d Henry Lee, who burnt poor Mercer in effigy, raised a mob on Archy Ritchie, etc., etc., etc., has been lately blown up in the Publick Prints, it is said, by Mr. James Mercer. It appears that Lee, previous to his Patriotism, had made interest to be made Stamp Master himself, from letters it seems now in the possession of Col. Mercer, so that Lee will find it difficult hereafter to deceive anybody into an opinion of his Patriotism.”
“One of our most active, passionate, and [Pg 219]celebrated sons of liberty, Col. Richard Henry Lee, who burned poor Mercer in effigy and stirred up a mob against Archy Ritchie, has recently been called out in the public newspapers, allegedly by Mr. James Mercer. It seems that Lee, before his Patriotism became known, had sought to become the Stamp Master himself, according to letters now in the possession of Col. Mercer. So, Lee will find it hard to convince anyone of his Patriotism in the future.”
Posterity has quite definitely settled the question of the comparative patriotism of Col. Lee and the Rev. John Camm, and only wonders that a shrewd people tolerated that ecclesiastical fraud so long. Peace to his ashes! since he and his fellows have given way to good and sincere men who have purged the church of her disgrace and brought her back to her older and better traditions.
Posterity has clearly decided the issue of the patriotism of Col. Lee and Rev. John Camm, and it's surprising that a smart society accepted that religious fraud for so long. Rest in peace! Since he and his associates have made way for good and genuine people who have cleansed the church of its disgrace and restored it to its older and better traditions.
A gentleman of the old school, in cocked hat and knee-breeches, once said to Madison that a man might be a Christian in any church, but a gentleman must belong to the Church of England.
A gentleman from the old days, in a top hat and knee-length pants, once told Madison that a person can be a Christian in any church, but a gentleman has to be part of the Church of England.
His Education
Governor Berkeley, that old stumbling-block-head who stopped the wheels of progress in Virginia for fifty years, wrote to the English Commissioners in 1670: “I thank God there are no free schools nor printing; and I hope we shall not have, for learning hath brought disobedience and heresy and sects into the world, and printing hath divulged them, and libels against the best government. God keep us from both!”
Governor Berkeley, that old blockhead who halted progress in Virginia for fifty years, wrote to the English Commissioners in 1670: “I thank God there are no free schools or printing; and I hope we won't have them, because education has led to disobedience, heresy, and different sects in the world, and printing has spread these ideas and created slander against the best government. God protect us from both!”
The bigoted Sir William set forth but too accurately the condition of affairs not only in Virginia, but in Maryland as well. It is impossible to avoid noting the striking contrast between the South and New England, where, by this time, every colony except Rhode Island had made education compulsory, where the school-house and the church stood side by side in every village. An old New England statute commands that “every township, after the[Pg 224] Lord hath increased them to the number of fifty households, shall appoint one to teach all the children to write and read, and when any town shall increase to the number of a hundred families, they shall set up a grammar school.” All the energy of the Puritan which was not absorbed in religion vented itself on education. Ambition turned its current to learning as more desirable than wealth. “Child,” said a New England matron to her boy, “if God make thee a good Christian and a good scholar, thou hast all that thy mother ever asked for thee.”
The prejudiced Sir William accurately described the situation not only in Virginia but also in Maryland. It's hard to ignore the clear differences between the South and New England, where by this time, every colony except Rhode Island had made education mandatory, and where schools and churches stood side by side in every village. An old New England law states that “every township, after the[Pg 224] Lord has increased them to the number of fifty households, shall appoint someone to teach all the children to read and write, and when any town grows to a hundred families, they shall establish a grammar school.” All the Puritan energy not spent on religion focused on education. Ambition shifted towards learning as something more valuable than wealth. “Child,” a New England mother told her son, “if God makes you a good Christian and a good scholar, you have everything your mother ever wished for you.”
Such a spirit bred a race of readers and students, trained to sift arguments and to weigh reasons. No such devotion to books or scholarship prevailed at the South. Yet when the Revolution came, the most thrilling eloquence, the highest statesmanship, the greatest military genius were found among these Southerners. Their education had been different from that of the Puritans, but it had been an education none the less. The Cavalier had been trained in the school of politics, in the responsibilities of power, and in the traditions of greatness.
Such an attitude created a culture of readers and learners, skilled at analyzing arguments and evaluating reasons. There was no similar dedication to books or education in the South. However, when the Revolution happened, the most inspiring speeches, the best political leaders, and the greatest military talent came from these Southerners. Their education was different from that of the Puritans, but it was still an education. The Cavalier had learned about politics, the responsibilities that come with power, and the legacy of greatness.
The very absence of the reading habit tended to develop action, and the power of thinking out problems afresh, unhampered by the trammels of other men’s thoughts. The haughtiness begotten[Pg 225] by slave-holding made it doubly hard for the master to bow the knee even to a sovereign. The habit of command and responsibility of power, which shone on the battlefield and in the council-chamber, were learned on the lonely estates, where each planter was a king. Behind all these elements of training were the ideals which moulded the mind and the character.
The lack of a reading habit encouraged action and the ability to think through problems independently, free from the constraints of other people's ideas. The arrogance that came from slave-holding made it even harder for the master to submit to any authority, even a king. The habit of commanding and the responsibilities of power, which were evident on the battlefield and in the meeting room, were developed on the isolated estates, where each planter ruled like a king. Behind all these aspects of training were the ideals that shaped the mind and character.
Berkeley’s taunting question to Bacon, “Have you forgot to be a gentleman?” owed its sting to this suggestion that he had been false to the traditions of his class. If we hold that tact and courtesy and gracious hospitality are results of education, we must admit that the Puritans of New England might have learned much from their neighbors in Maryland and Virginia. The education of politics, of power, of high traditions in virtue and in manners the Colonial Cavalier possessed. The education of books he lacked. Here and there, however, we find traces of some omnivorous reader even in the earliest times. Books were highly valued and treasured by generation after generation. We find among the old wills that “Richard Russell left Richard Yates ‘a booke called Lyons play,’ ‘John porter junr. six books’ ‘John porter (1) my exec’r, ten books,’ ‘Katherin Greene three bookes,’ ‘One book to Sarah Dyer,’ ‘unto Wm. Greene his wife two books & her mother a booke,’ ‘Anna[Pg 226 & 227] Godby two books,’ ‘Jno. Abell One booke in Quarto,’ ‘Richard Lawrence One booke.’”[1]
Berkeley’s sarcastic question to Bacon, “Have you forgotten to be a gentleman?” stung because it implied he had betrayed the values of his class. If we believe that tact, courtesy, and gracious hospitality come from education, we have to acknowledge that the Puritans of New England could have learned a lot from their neighbors in Maryland and Virginia. The Colonial Cavalier was educated in politics, power, and high traditions of virtue and manners, but he was lacking in book knowledge. Yet, we occasionally find evidence of some enthusiastic readers even in the early days. Books were cherished and valued by generation after generation. Among the old wills, we see that “Richard Russell left Richard Yates ‘a book called Lyons play,’ ‘John Porter Jr. six books’ ‘John Porter (1) my executor, ten books,’ ‘Katherin Greene three books,’ ‘One book to Sarah Dyer,’ ‘to Wm. Greene his wife two books & her mother a book,’ ‘Anna[Pg 226 & 227] Godby two books,’ ‘Jno. Abell one book in Quarto,’ ‘Richard Lawrence one book.’”[1]
Master Ralph Wormeley’s library numbered several hundred volumes, and a man might have [Pg 228]found enough among them to gratify any inclination. If his tastes were frivolous, here were “fifty comodys and tragedies,” and “The Genteel Siner.” Were he an epicure, he might regale himself with “the body of cookery,” and revel in its appetizing recipes for potpies and the proper method of roasting a sucking pig; and if his mind were piously inclined, the resources of the library were unlimited. Side by side on its shelves stood “No Cross, No Crowne,” “The ffamous Doctr Usher’s Body of Divinity,” “Doctr ffuller’s Holy State,” and last and longest, the ninety-six sermons of the good parson Andros.
Master Ralph Wormeley’s library had several hundred volumes, and a person could find plenty among them to satisfy any interest. If their tastes were lighthearted, there were “fifty comedies and tragedies,” along with “The Genteel Sinner.” If someone was a foodie, they could indulge in “the body of cookery,” enjoying its tempting recipes for pot pies and the proper way to roast a suckling pig; and if their mind leaned more toward the spiritual, the library had endless options. On its shelves, you could find “No Cross, No Crown,” “The Famous Dr. Usher’s Body of Divinity,” “Dr. Fuller’s Holy State,” and last but not least, the ninety-six sermons of the good Reverend Andros.
Some of these old colonial sermons came to an unprofitable end. A bundle of them was laid away in a drawer, and, when sought for, it was learned that they had been torn up and used by the damsels of the household as curling-papers. The writer might have been at least half-satisfied in the reflection that his discourses had touched the head, if not the heart.
Some of these old colonial sermons ended up being useless. A bunch of them was stored away in a drawer, and when someone went to look for them, it turned out they had been torn up and used by the young women in the house as curling papers. The writer might have felt at least a little satisfied thinking that his talks had engaged the mind, if not the heart.
In spite of all the old inventories which are being brought to light to show the existence of books and book lovers in the South, the fact remains that the Cavalier was no bookworm. He felt that a boy who had learned to ride, to shoot, and to speak the truth, had received the rudiments at least of education. Whatever he learned more than this was[Pg 229] acquired either in the old field-school or more often from a private tutor, usually a clergyman of the Church of England. Some attempts were made by private persons to found public-schools. In 1634, Benjamin Sym devised two hundred acres of land on the Pocosan River, together with the milk and increase of eight cows, for “the maintenance of a learned, honest man, to keep, upon the said ground, a Free-School for the education of the children of Elizabeth City and Kiquotan, from Mary’s Mount downward to the Pocosan River.”
Despite the old records highlighting the presence of books and book lovers in the South, the reality is that the Cavalier was not a bookworm. He believed that a boy who knew how to ride, shoot, and tell the truth had at least received the basics of an education. Anything beyond that was[Pg 229] learned either in the old field-school or, more commonly, from a private tutor, usually a clergyman from the Church of England. Some private individuals tried to establish public schools. In 1634, Benjamin Sym set aside two hundred acres of land along the Pocosan River, along with the milk and offspring of eight cows, for “the maintenance of a learned, honest man, to keep, on the said ground, a Free-School for the education of the children of Elizabeth City and Kiquotan, from Mary’s Mount downward to the Pocosan River.”
“Richard Russell in his will made July 24th, 1667, and proved December 16th, the same year, now among the records of Lower Norfolk county, declared: ‘the other pte of my Estate I give & bequeath One pte of itt unto Six of the poorest mens Children in Eliz: Riv’r, to pay for their Teaching to read & after these six are entred then if Six more comes I give a pte allsoe to Enter them in like manner.’”
“Richard Russell in his will made on July 24th, 1667, and proved on December 16th of the same year, now among the records of Lower Norfolk County, declared: ‘the other part of my estate I give and bequeath one part of it to six of the poorest children in Elizabeth River, to pay for their education to read, and after these six are enrolled, if six more come, I also give a part to enroll them in the same manner.’”
In spite of private gifts, and individual effort, and public Acts of Assembly, the school system of New England did not and could not thrive at the South, because it was out of harmony with the spirit and institutions of the people. The plantations were so separated that any assembling of the children was difficult, the spirit of caste was too strong to encourage the free mingling of rich and poor, and the [Pg 230]traditions of the Cavalier were not traditions of scholarship. The sword, not the pen, had always been the weapon of the gentleman. Montrose, and not Milton, was his hero. When Captain Smith proudly boasted that he did not sit mewed up in a library writing of other men’s exploits, but that what his sword did, his pen writ, he expressed the ideal of the Colonial Cavalier.
Despite private donations, individual efforts, and public Acts of Assembly, the school system in New England could neither thrive nor take root in the South because it didn't align with the values and institutions of the people. The plantations were so far apart that gathering the children was challenging, the class divisions were too strong to promote interaction between the rich and the poor, and the traditions of the Cavalier were not focused on education. The sword, not the pen, was always the gentleman's weapon. Montrose, not Milton, was his hero. When Captain Smith proudly claimed that he didn't isolate himself in a library writing about the achievements of others, but that everything his sword accomplished, his pen recorded, he embodied the ideal of the Colonial Cavalier.
“I observe,” quoth Spotswood ironically to the Virginia Burgesses, “that the grand ruling party in your House has not furnished chairmen of two of your standing committees who can spell English or write common-sense, as the grievances under their own hand-writing will manifest.”
“I notice,” Spotswood said ironically to the Virginia Burgesses, “that the main ruling party in your House has not provided chairpersons for two of your standing committees who can spell English or write clearly, as the grievances in their own handwriting will show.”
Ebenezer Cook in his “Voyage to Maryland,” writes with acrimonious sarcasm of “A reverend judge who, to the shame of all the Bench, could write his name.” The jest of the Sot-Weed Factor scarcely outstripped the sober truth, and a century later the general ignorance was almost as dense. Several instances are on record where the servant signed his name and the master made his mark. The cross or other conventional sign was not uncommon, and in general the letters of the names are evolved slowly and painfully, as by men more apt with the gun than with the quill.
Ebenezer Cook in his “Voyage to Maryland” sarcastically comments on “A reverend judge who, to the shame of all the judges, could write his name.” The humor of the Sot-Weed Factor barely exceeded the harsh reality, and a hundred years later, widespread ignorance was still nearly as thick. There are several recorded instances where the servant signed his name while the master made his mark. The cross or another standard symbol was fairly common, and in general, the letters of names were formed slowly and with difficulty, much like men who were more skilled with a gun than with a pen.
Hugh Jones, a Fellow of William and Mary College, writes of his countrymen that, for the[Pg 231] most part, they are only desirous of learning what is absolutely necessary, in the shortest way. To meet this peculiarity Mr. Jones states that he has designed a royal road to learning, consisting of a series of text-books embracing an Accidence to Christianity, an Accidence to the Mathematicks, and an Accidence to the English Tongue. This last is “for the use of such boys and men as have never learned Latin, and for the Benefit of the Female Sex.”
Hugh Jones, a Fellow of William and Mary College, writes about his fellow countrymen that, for the[Pg 231] most part, they are mainly interested in learning what is absolutely necessary, and in the quickest way possible. To cater to this tendency, Mr. Jones mentions that he has created an easy path to learning, which includes a series of textbooks covering an Introduction to Christianity, an Introduction to Mathematics, and an Introduction to the English Language. The last one is “for the use of boys and men who have never learned Latin, and for the benefit of women.”
The Bishop of London addressed a circular to the Virginia clergy inquiring as to the condition of their parishes. To the question, “Are there any schools in your parish?” the almost invariable answer was: “None.” To the question, “Is there any parish library?” but a single affirmative response was received. One minister replied, “We have the The Book of Homilies, The Whole Duty of Man, and The Singing Psalms.”
The Bishop of London sent out a circular to the Virginia clergy asking about the state of their parishes. When he asked, “Are there any schools in your parish?” the almost universal response was: “No.” When he inquired, “Is there a parish library?” he got only one positive reply. One minister said, “We have The Book of Homilies, The Whole Duty of Man, and The Singing Psalms.”
It may be to this very scarcity of books that we owe that originality and vigor of thought which distinguished the leaders of the Revolution. Governor Page reported Patrick Henry as saying to him, “Naiteral parts is better than all the larnin upon yearth,” and when to naiteral parts we add the mastery of a few English classics, we touch the secret of the dignity and virility which mark the utterances of these men who had known so little school-training.
It might be this very lack of books that we can thank for the originality and energy of thought that set apart the leaders of the Revolution. Governor Page reported Patrick Henry telling him, “Natural abilities are better than all the education on Earth,” and when we combine those natural abilities with a grasp of a few English classics, we uncover the source of the dignity and strength in the words of these men who had little formal schooling.
[Pg 232]Randolph of Roanoke, the youngest son of his widowed mother, was taught by her as a little child. As he grew older he was left a good deal to his own devices, but his mind was not idle, and he had access to an unusually good library. Before he was ten, he had read Voltaire’s “History of Charles XII.,” “Reynard the Fox,” and odd volumes of The Spectator. The “Arabian Nights” and Shakespeare were his delight. “I had read them,” he writes, “with Don Quixote, Quintus Curtius, Plutarch, Pope’s Homer, Robinson Crusoe, Gulliver, Tom Jones, Orlando Furioso, and Thomson’s Seasons, before I was eleven years old.”
[Pg 232] Randolph of Roanoke, the youngest son of his widowed mother, was taught by her when he was a little kid. As he grew older, he was often left to figure things out on his own, but his mind was always active, and he had access to a pretty impressive library. By the time he was ten, he had read Voltaire’s “History of Charles XII,” “Reynard the Fox,” and various volumes of The Spectator. He loved the “Arabian Nights” and Shakespeare. “I had read them,” he writes, “along with Don Quixote, Quintus Curtius, Plutarch, Pope’s Homer, Robinson Crusoe, Gulliver, Tom Jones, Orlando Furioso, and Thomson’s Seasons, before I turned eleven.”
Washington, unlike most of his compeers, was sent to school, first in the little cabin taught by the sexton of the church, a man named Hobby, and afterward to a more advanced school taught by a Mr. Williams. Here he decorated his writing and ciphering books, school-boy fashion, with nondescript birds done in pen-flourishes, and with amateur profile portraits. Here also he copied legal forms, bills of exchange, bonds, etc., till he acquired that methodical habit which afterward stood him in good stead. There were good and faithful teachers in those days, though they were not too common. The Scotch seem to have done most of the teaching in the colonies, and to have done it well. Jefferson recalls the “mouldy pies[Pg 233] and good teaching” of the Scotch minister who taught him the languages; and many a Scotch name figures in the list of parish school-teachers.
Washington, unlike most of his peers, was sent to school, first in a small cabin taught by the church sexton, a man named Hobby, and later to a more advanced school run by Mr. Williams. Here, he decorated his writing and math books, like any schoolboy, with random birds done in fancy pen work and with amateur profile portraits. He also copied legal forms, bills of exchange, bonds, and so on, until he developed a methodical habit that would later benefit him. There were dedicated and reliable teachers back then, though they weren't too common. The Scots seemed to have done most of the teaching in the colonies, and they did it well. Jefferson recalls the "mouldy pies[Pg 233] and good teaching" of the Scottish minister who taught him languages, and many Scottish names appear in the list of parish school teachers.
In an old file of the Maryland Gazette we may read the advertisement of John and Sally Stott, who propose to open a school “where English, arithmetic, book-keeping, mensuration, knitting, sewing and sample-work on cat-gut and muslin are to be taught in an easy and intelligible manner.”
In an old edition of the Maryland Gazette, we can see the ad from John and Sally Stott, who plan to open a school "where English, math, bookkeeping, measurements, knitting, sewing, and sample work on catgut and muslin will be taught in an easy and understandable way."
The charges for schooling were not extravagant. The Reverend Devereux Jarratt taught a “plain school” for the equivalent of about thirty-three dollars a year. A tutor from London received a salary of thirty pounds sterling, and Jonathan Boucher charged for tuition twenty-five pounds a year, “the boy to bring his own bed.”
The costs of schooling weren't excessive. Reverend Devereux Jarratt ran a "plain school" for about thirty-three dollars a year. A tutor from London was paid thirty pounds sterling, and Jonathan Boucher charged twenty-five pounds a year for tuition, "with the boy expected to bring his own bed."
Boucher was at one time tutor to Parke Custis, then a somewhat headstrong boy of sixteen. Young Custis wished to travel abroad with his tutor, but Washington wrote to Mr. Boucher: “I can not help giving it as my opinion that his education is by no means ripe enough for a travelling tour. Not that I think his becoming a mere scholar is a desirable education for a gentleman, but I conceive a knowledge of books is the basis upon which all other knowledge is to be built, and in travelling he is to become acquainted with men[Pg 234] and things rather than books.” Later in the letter he adds: “It is to be expected that every man who travels with a view of observing the laws and customs of other countries should be able to give some description of the situation and government of his own.”
Boucher was once the tutor of Parke Custis, a headstrong sixteen-year-old. Young Custis wanted to travel abroad with his tutor, but Washington wrote to Mr. Boucher: “I can’t help but express my opinion that his education is by no means ready for a trip. Not that I believe becoming a mere scholar is the best education for a gentleman, but I think that a knowledge of books is the foundation on which all other knowledge should be built, and in traveling, he will get to know people and things rather than books.” Later in the letter, he adds: “It’s to be expected that anyone who travels to observe the laws and customs of other countries should be able to provide some description of the situation and government of his own.”
Boucher took just the opposite ground from his patron. He argued that the best education consisted in mingling with men and seeing the culture of other lands. He lamented the provinciality of Virginia and its lack of intercourse with the great world. “Saving here and there a needy emigrant from Great Britain, an illiterate captain of a ship, or a subaltern merchant, to whom,” he asks, “can a Virginia youth apply for a specimen of the manners, etc., of any other people?”
Boucher took a completely different stance from his patron. He argued that the best education came from interacting with people and experiencing different cultures. He expressed his discontent with Virginia's narrow-mindedness and its limited connection to the wider world. “Other than an occasional struggling immigrant from Great Britain, an uneducated ship captain, or a minor merchant, to whom,” he asks, “can a young person from Virginia turn for a glimpse of the manners, etc., of other cultures?”
The majority of the landed gentry were in sympathy with the views of Boucher rather than with those of Washington. Travel and education abroad, especially in England, were universally desired, and the influence on the colonies was marked, as the lad brought back with him from Oxford the views of the Cavaliers and their descendants, as the ship which bore him brought back the carved furniture, the massive plate, the leather-bound books, the coat of arms, and the panels for the hall fireplace.
Most of the landowners supported Boucher's views more than Washington's. Travel and education overseas, especially in England, were highly sought after, and the impact on the colonies was significant, as young men returned from Oxford with the ideas of the Cavaliers and their descendants, just like the ship that carried them also brought back intricately carved furniture, heavy silverware, leather-bound books, family crests, and panels for the fireplace in the hall.
The record of matriculations at Oxford contains[Pg 235] many colonial names. Here is “Henry Fitzhugh, s. William, of Virginia, Gent.” (Christ Church) matriculated at the age of fifteen. Christopher and Peter Robinson, and Robert Yates, set down as from “Insula Virginiæ,” register at Oriel, and Lewis Burwell at Balliol. The average age of matriculation among these colonial youth is eighteen; but boys were often sent to England, or “home,” as the colonists delighted to call it, long before they were old enough for University life.
The record of enrollments at Oxford includes[Pg 235] many names from the colonies. For example, there’s “Henry Fitzhugh, son of William, from Virginia, Gentleman” (Christ Church) who enrolled at fifteen. Christopher and Peter Robinson, along with Robert Yates, noted as being from “Insula Virginiæ,” registered at Oriel, and Lewis Burwell at Balliol. The average age for these colonial students to enroll is eighteen; however, boys were often sent to England, or “home,” as the colonists liked to call it, long before they were ready for university life.
Governor Spotswood’s grandsons were sent over seas to Eton by their guardian, Colonel Moore, their father being dead. They boarded with a Mrs. Young, who showed a wonderfully good and tender heart, for when their guardian ceased to send remittances and the poor boys were left without resources, this kind landlady not only remitted the price of their board, which with charges for candles, fire and mending amounted to over twenty-eight pounds sterling, but actually supplied them with pocket-money to the extent of three pounds, and paid the expenses of “salt money, cost of montem poles, and montem dinner.” When they left, Alexander wrote from London to their benefactress a manly if somewhat prim little letter, commencing: “Hond Madam, I write by this opportunity to thank you for all your past[Pg 236] favors to me and my brother. I hope it will be in my power one day or another to make you amends for all you have done for us,” and signing himself, “Your humble servant, Alexander Spotswood.” It is gratifying to know that these protestations did not come to naught, but that the good lady was repaid, not only in money, but in the life-long gratitude of the boys, who became distinguished American citizens.
Governor Spotswood’s grandsons were sent to Eton by their guardian, Colonel Moore, after their father passed away. They stayed with a Mrs. Young, who had a wonderfully kind heart. When their guardian stopped sending money and the boys were left without any support, this generous landlady not only covered their board expenses, which including charges for candles, fire, and mending added up to over twenty-eight pounds sterling, but she also gave them pocket money of three pounds and paid for things like “salt money, cost of montem poles, and montem dinner.” When they left, Alexander wrote a sincere but somewhat formal letter from London to their benefactress starting with: “Hond Madam, I write by this opportunity to thank you for all your past[Pg 236] favors to me and my brother. I hope it will be in my power one day or another to make you amends for all you have done for us,” and signed it, “Your humble servant, Alexander Spotswood.” It’s rewarding to know that these sentiments were genuine and that the good lady was repaid, not just in money, but in the lifelong gratitude of the boys, who went on to become distinguished American citizens.
The inheritance of a high and quick spirit came fairly to the boys of their race. Some quarter of a century before this letter was written, the Virginia Gazette printed a communication from the father of these lads, then himself a boy. It is headed “An Hint for a Hint,” and runs:
The inheritance of a strong and lively spirit was quite common among the boys of their race. About twenty-five years before this letter was written, the Virginia Gazette published a message from the father of these boys, who was also a boy at the time. It’s titled “A Hint for a Hint,” and it goes:
“Mr. Parks,
“Mr. Parks,
“I have learnt my Book, so far as to be able to read plain English, when printed in your Papers, and finding in one of them my Papa’s name often mentioned by a scolding man called Edwin Conway, I asked my Papa whether he did not design to answer him. But he replyd: ‘No child, this is a better Contest for you that are a school Boy, for it will not become me to answer every Fool in his Folly, as the Lesson you learned the other day of the Lion and the Ass may teach you.’ This Hint being given me, I copied out the said [Pg 237]Lesson and now send you the same for my Answer to Mr. Conway’s Hint from
“I’ve learned to read plain English, thanks to your papers. I kept seeing my dad’s name mentioned by a guy named Edwin Conway, who was always complaining, so I asked my dad if he was going to respond. But he replied, ‘No, kid. This is a better challenge for you as a student. It wouldn’t be right for me to answer every fool in his nonsense, as the lesson you learned the other day about the Lion and the Ass teaches.’ With that hint in mind, I copied the lesson and now send it to you as my response to Mr. Conway's comment from [Pg 237].
“Sir, your Humble Servant
“John Spotswood.
“Sir, your humble servant “John Spotswood.”
“Fab. 10. A Lion and an Ass.
“Fab. 10. A Lion and an Ass.
“An Ass was so hardy once as to fall a Mopping and Braying at a Lion. The Lion began at first to shew his Teeth and to stomach the Affront, But upon second Thoughts, Well, says he, Jeer on and be an Ass still, take notice only by the way, that it is the Baseness of your Character that has saved your Carcass.”
“Once, a donkey was bold enough to start kicking up a fuss and braying at a lion. The lion initially showed his teeth and took the insult seriously, but after thinking it over, he said to himself, ‘Go ahead and keep making fun of me, remain a donkey. Just keep in mind, it’s the lowliness of your character that has spared your life.’”
No doubt young John and Alexander treasured this piece of youthful audacity as a precious tradition to be told and retold to admiring schoolmates at Montem dinner, under the shadow of Eton Towers.
No doubt young John and Alexander valued this act of youthful boldness as a cherished tradition to share and re-share with their impressed schoolmates at Montem dinner, beneath the towering shadows of Eton.
In the Bland letters, there is an itemized account of the charges for a colonial boy at boarding school. Master Bland’s expenses, when under the tuition of Mr. Clark, amounted to twenty-four pounds, ten shillings and two pence, and include the bills sent in by the apothecary, hosier, linen-draper, music-master and “taylor,” and also the charges for “weekly allowance and lent, shugar and black-shoe.”
In the Bland letters, there is a detailed list of the costs for a colonial boy at boarding school. Master Bland's expenses while studying under Mr. Clark totaled twenty-four pounds, ten shillings, and two pence. This includes the bills from the doctor, sock seller, linen shop, music teacher, and tailor, as well as the fees for “weekly allowance and lent, sugar and black shoe.”
The charge for shugar is twelve shillings and[Pg 238] ninepence, which seems exorbitant in our day of cheap sweets. Master Bland’s second half-year’s account charges for “milliner, board, coal and candles, pocket-money and stockener.”
The cost for shugar is twelve shillings and[Pg 238] ninepence, which seems outrageous in our era of inexpensive candy. Master Bland’s second half-year’s account includes charges for “millinery, board, coal and candles, pocket money, and stockings.”
There is no record of the profit Master Bland received from his schooling abroad, but it is to be feared that he shared the character of his young fellow-countrymen, of whom Jones reports that “they are noted to be more apt to spoil their school-fellows than improve themselves.” The wildness of the young colonial students this reverend apologist accounts for very ingeniously, by explaining that the trouble lies in their being “put to learn to persons that know little of their temper, who keep them drudging in pedantick methods, too tedious for their volatile genius.”
There’s no record of the profit Master Bland made from his education overseas, but it’s likely that he was similar to his young countrymen, whom Jones notes as being “more likely to drag down their classmates than to better themselves.” This reverend apologist cleverly attributes the unruliness of young colonial students to the fact that they’re “taught by people who don’t really understand their temperament, keeping them stuck in tedious, outdated methods that are too dull for their lively spirits.”
The young Colonial Cavaliers exercised their volatile genius at home as well as abroad, as any one may know who turns the yellow pages of the manuscript college records at William and Mary. Under Stith’s presidency we find “Ye following orders unanimously agreed to”:
The young Colonial Cavaliers showcased their volatile genius both at home and overseas, as anyone can see who flips through the yellowed pages of the manuscript college records at William and Mary. During Stith’s presidency, we find “Ye following orders unanimously agreed to”:
“1. Ordered yt no scholar belonging to any school in the college, of what age, rank or quality so ever, do keep any race horse at ye college in ye town, or anywhere in the neighborhood, yt they be not anyway concerned in making races or in backing or abetting those made by others, and [Pg 239]yt all race-horses kept in ye neighborhood of ye college and belonging to any of ye scholars, be immediately dispatched and sent off and never again brought back, and all this under pain of ye severest animadversion and punishment.”
“1. I ordered that no scholar from any school in the college, regardless of age, rank, or status, should keep any racehorse at the college or anywhere nearby, and that they should not be involved in organizing races or supporting those organized by others, and [Pg 239] that all racehorses kept in the neighborhood of the college and owned by any scholars must be immediately removed and never brought back, all under the threat of the strictest penalties and punishment.”
A second ordinance forbids any scholar belonging to the college, “to appear playing or betting at ye billiard or other gaming tables, or to be any way concerned in keeping or fighting cocks, under pain of ye like severe animadversions or punishments.”
A second rule prohibits any scholar from the college “to appear playing or betting at the billiard or other gaming tables, or to be involved in keeping or fighting cocks, under threat of the same severe consequences or punishments.”
They were an unruly and turbulent set of school-boys, these collegians, and the college records are full of their misdoings. Thomas Byrd, being brought before the Faculty on a charge of breaking windows “in a rude and riotous mannor,” was sentenced to submit to a whipping in the Grammar-School, or be expelled the college. The blood of the Byrds rebelled against such ignominy, and the boy refused to submit. His father then appeared before the Faculty and offered to compel him to obey, but this vicarious submission was considered inadequate, and he was dropped from the college. Again, it appears, that “whereas John Hyde Saunders has lately behaved himself in a very impudent and unheard-of mannor to the master of the Grammar-School,” he is directed to quit the college. The ushers are ordered to visit[Pg 240] the rooms of the young gentlemen at least three times a week, after nine o’clock at night, and report to the president any irregularities.
They were a rowdy and troublesome group of students, these college boys, and the school records are filled with their mischief. Thomas Byrd was brought before the Faculty for breaking windows “in a rude and riotous manner” and was sentenced to be whipped in the Grammar School or face expulsion. The Byrd family's pride couldn't accept such shame, so the boy refused to comply. His father then came before the Faculty and offered to make him obey, but this substitute submission was deemed insufficient, and he was expelled from the college. Additionally, it seems that “whereas John Hyde Saunders has recently shown very rude and outrageous behavior towards the master of the Grammar School,” he was instructed to leave the college. The staff were ordered to check on [Pg 240] the students' rooms at least three times a week after nine o’clock at night and to report any irregularities to the president.
“No boy to presume to go into the kitchen.” “No victuals sent to private rooms.” “No boy to lounge upon the college steps.” So run the rules. They further provide “yt a person be appointed to hear such boys as shall be recommended by their parents or guardians, a chapter in the Bible every school-day at 12 o’clock, and yt he have ye yearly salary of one pistole for each boy so recommended.” All these regulations, “animadversions,” and punishments make us realize that in spite of its high-sounding charter, William and Mary was, after all, only a big boarding-school.
“No boy is allowed in the kitchen.” “No food is sent to private rooms.” “No boy is permitted to hang out on the college steps.” Those are the rules. They also state "that a person should be designated to listen to boys who are recommended by their parents or guardians, to read a chapter from the Bible every school day at 12 o’clock, and that he should receive a yearly salary of one pistole for each boy so recommended." All these regulations, "criticisms," and punishments make us realize that despite its impressive charter, William and Mary was, after all, just a large boarding school.
When its charter was granted, a curious condition was attached, providing that the president and professors should yearly offer two copies of Latin verses to the Governor or Lieutenant-Governor of Virginia. The bargain seems to have been strictly kept, for The Gazette records:
When its charter was granted, an interesting condition was added, stating that the president and professors should annually present two copies of Latin verses to the Governor or Lieutenant-Governor of Virginia. The agreement appears to have been faithfully upheld, as The Gazette reports:
“On this day sen-night, the president, masters and scholars of William and Mary College went, according to their annual custom, in a body to the Governor’s, to present His Honor with two copies of Latin verses in obedience to their charter, as a grateful acknowledgement for two valuable tracts of land given the said college by their late [Pg 241]Majesties, King William and Queen Mary. Mr President delivered the verses to His Honor and two of the young gentlemen spoke them.”
“On this day, the evening before graduation, the president, faculty, and students of William and Mary College went, following their yearly tradition, together to the Governor’s office to present His Honor with two copies of Latin verses as a thankful acknowledgment for two valuable pieces of land given to the college by their late Majesties, King William and Queen Mary. The president delivered the verses to His Honor, and two of the young gentlemen recited them.”
In 1700, the college authorities ushered in the century with a grand celebration, including prize declamations and various exercises. The novel and exciting entertainment roused such an interest that visitors came from Annapolis and the Maryland shore, and even from the far-away colony of New York, while Indians thronged the streets to watch the gayety. The town then was at the height of its prosperity.
In 1700, the college leaders welcomed the new century with a big celebration, featuring prize speeches and various activities. The fresh and thrilling entertainment sparked so much interest that people traveled from Annapolis and the Maryland coast, and even from the distant colony of New York, while Native Americans filled the streets to enjoy the festivities. At that time, the town was thriving.
Not content with a palace, a capitol, and a college, Williamsburg actually aspired to own a bookstore, which was after all not altogether unreasonable, since there was no considerable one south of Boston. Accordingly the college authorities met to consider the matter, and finally resolved that—
Not satisfied with just a palace, a capitol, and a college, Williamsburg actually wanted to have a bookstore, which wasn’t really unreasonable considering there wasn’t a notable one south of Boston. So, the college officials got together to discuss the issue and ultimately decided that—
“Mr Wm Parks intending to open a book-seller’s shop in this Town, and having proposed to furnish the students of this College with such books at a reasonable price as the Masters shall direct him to send for, and likewise to take all the schoolbooks now in the College and pay 35 p. cent on the sterling cost to make it currency, his proposals are unanimously agreed to.”
“Mr Wm Parks plans to open a bookstore in this town and has proposed to provide the students of this college with books at a reasonable price as directed by the faculty. Additionally, he will buy all the schoolbooks currently in the college and pay 35% of their original cost to convert it to currency. His proposals have been unanimously accepted.”
The first building of William and Mary College[Pg 242] was planned, so they say, by Sir Christopher Wren, but it was burned down, one night only five years after the grand celebration, “the governor and all the gentlemen in town coming to the lamentable spectacle; many of them getting out of their beds.” Again and again the building has suffered from the flames. Yet as it stands there to-day—with its stiff, straight walls stained and weather-beaten, its bricks laid up in the good old English fashion of stretchers and headers, its steps worn with the tread of generations—it is full of a pensive charm. Its record is one for Virginians to be proud of, since as one of them boasts:
The first building of William and Mary College[Pg 242] was supposedly designed by Sir Christopher Wren, but it was destroyed by fire just five years after the big celebration, “the governor and all the gentlemen in town came to witness the tragic event; many of them got out of their beds.” Time and again, the building has faced flames. Yet, as it stands today—with its rigid, straight walls stained and weathered, its bricks arranged in the classic English style of stretchers and headers, its steps worn down by generations of footsteps—it has a thoughtful charm. Its history is something Virginians can take pride in, as one of them claims:
“It has sent out for their work in the world twenty-seven soldiers of the Revolution, two attorney-generals, nearly twenty members of Congress, fifteen senators, seventeen governors, thirty-seven judges, a lieutenant-general, two commodores, twelve professors, four signers of the Declaration, seven cabinet officers, a chief justice, and three presidents of the United States.”
“It has produced twenty-seven Revolutionary War soldiers, two attorney generals, almost twenty members of Congress, fifteen senators, seventeen governors, thirty-seven judges, a lieutenant general, two commodores, twelve professors, four signers of the Declaration, seven cabinet members, a chief justice, and three presidents of the United States.”
If I was tempted at first, as I stood before the brick, barn-like building, to exclaim at its ugliness, my frivolous criticism was abashed, as this phantom procession filed through its doorway, for I too, who am not of their blood, claim a share in their greatness, and salute their names with reverent humility.
If I was tempted at first to shout out about how ugly the brick, barn-like building was as I stood in front of it, my lighthearted criticism was silenced when this ghostly procession walked through its door. Because I, who don’t share their blood, also feel a connection to their greatness and honor their names with deep respect.
Laws, Punishments, and Politics
It is a far cry from Patrick Henry, pouring out defiance against the king, while his listeners as one man echoed his final words, “Liberty or death!” back to the night of the arrival of the English ships in Chesapeake Bay, when the box given under the royal seal was opened, and the names of the council who were to govern Virginia were found within. It would have seemed to the group of men standing about the sacred casket on that April night incredible that, within their province of Virginia in the next century, the authority of the king and the power of all England should be openly and successfully set at defiance. Yet so it came to pass, naturally, gradually and inevitably.
It is a far cry from Patrick Henry, boldly challenging the king, while his audience unitedly echoed his final words, “Liberty or death!” back to the night when the English ships arrived in Chesapeake Bay, and the box sealed by the crown was opened, revealing the names of the council that would govern Virginia. It would have seemed unbelievable to the group of men gathered around that sacred box on that April night that, within their province of Virginia in the next century, the king’s authority and the power of all England would be openly and successfully defied. Yet that’s exactly what happened, naturally, gradually, and inevitably.
The first settlers in Virginia lived in a political condition which may be described as a communism, subject to a despotism. Their goods were held in a common stock, and they drew their rations from “a common kettel,” but all the time they felt the strong arm of royal authority stretched across the Atlantic, to rule their affairs without consent of the governed. Both [Pg 246]communism and despotism worked badly for the settlers. The first promoted idleness, the second encouraged dissensions, discontent and tale-bearing, each party to a Colonial quarrel being eager to be the first to run home and lay his side of the story before the King. Sir Thomas Dale changed all this communistic living. “When our people were fed out of the common store,” writes one of the earliest settlers, “glad was he who could slip from his labor, or slumber over his taske he cared not how; nay, the most honest among them would hardly take so much true paines in a weeke, as now for themselves they will doe in a day, neither cared they for the increase, presuming that howsoever the harvest prospered, the generall store must maintain them, so that wee reaped not so much corne from the labours of thirtie, as now three or foure doe provide for themselves.”
The first settlers in Virginia lived in a political situation that can be described as communism under a dictatorship. Their goods were held in a common stock, and they received their rations from “a common kettle,” but all the while they felt the strong hand of royal authority stretched across the Atlantic, ruling their affairs without the consent of the people. Both [Pg 246] communism and despotism worked poorly for the settlers. The first led to laziness, while the second fostered conflicts, discontent, and gossip, with each side in a Colonial dispute eager to be the first to head back and present their version of the story to the King. Sir Thomas Dale changed all of this communal living. “When our people were fed out of the common store,” writes one of the earliest settlers, “everyone was happy to slip away from their work or doze off over their tasks without caring how; even the most honest among them would hardly put in as much real effort in a week as they now do in a day for themselves. They did not care about the harvest increase, assuming that regardless of how fruitful the harvest was, the general store would support them, so we reaped not as much corn from the labor of thirty as three or four do now when providing for themselves.”
Dale allotted to every man three acres of ground, and compelled each to work both for himself and for the public store. His rule was, on the whole, beneficent though arbitrary; but the settlers constantly suffered from the lack of power to make laws, or arrange their simplest affairs without seeking permission from king and council.
Dale gave every man three acres of land and required each of them to work both for themselves and for the public store. His rule was generally kind, though strict; however, the settlers constantly struggled because they lacked the ability to create laws or manage even their simplest affairs without asking for permission from the king and council.
Fortunately, after a few years a radical change was wrought; a change whose importance cannot be overestimated. In 1619 Sir George Yeardley[Pg 247] came over as Governor of Virginia. He proclaimed that “those cruel laws by which the Ancient Planters had so long been governed” were now done away with, and henceforth they were to be ruled by English law, like all other English subjects. Nor was this all. Shortly after, followed one of those epoch-making declarations which posterity always wonders not to find printed in italics: “That the planters might have a hande in the governing of themselves, yt was grannted that a general assemblie shoulde be helde yearly once, whereat were to be present, the governor and counsell, with two burgesses from each plantation, freely to be elected by the inhabitants thereof, this assemblie to have power to make and ordaine whatsoever lawes and orders should by them be thought good and profitable for their subsistence.”
Fortunately, after a few years, a radical change occurred; a change whose importance can't be overstated. In 1619, Sir George Yeardley[Pg 247] arrived as Governor of Virginia. He announced that “those cruel laws that the Ancient Planters had been subjected to for so long” were now abolished, and from then on, they would be governed by English law, just like all other English subjects. But that’s not all. Soon after, came one of those groundbreaking declarations that future generations always wonder why they don’t see printed in italics: “So that the planters could have a say in governing themselves, it was granted that a general assembly would be held once a year, composed of the governor and council, along with two representatives from each plantation, freely elected by the residents. This assembly would have the power to create and establish any laws and orders they deemed good and beneficial for their wellbeing.”
Thus the same year and almost the same month witnessed two events of deep significance to Virginia, the purchase of the first African slaves, and the establishment of the first free Assembly in America. So strangely are the threads of destiny blended! And thus, while the strife between king and people was just beginning to cast its shadow over England, there was quietly inaugurated here at James City a government essentially “of the people, by the people, and for the people.”
Thus, the same year and almost the same month had two events of great importance for Virginia: the purchase of the first African slaves and the establishment of the first free Assembly in America. How oddly intertwined fate can be! And so, while the conflict between the king and the people was just starting to cast its shadow over England, a government essentially "of the people, by the people, and for the people" was quietly established here in James City.
[Pg 248]The measures they adopted at this first free Assembly, the laws they made, the punishments they imposed, are of little importance. The fact of mighty moment is that they met, and though the scope of their power was limited, to be extended two years later, and though they were afterward to struggle on through varying fortunes to the heights of entire freedom, yet this Assembly of 1619 was forever to be memorable as the germ of representative government on this continent.
[Pg 248]The actions taken at this first free Assembly, the laws established, and the punishments given are not particularly significant. What truly matters is that they gathered, and even though their authority was limited—set to expand two years later—and despite the challenges they would face on their journey to complete freedom, this Assembly of 1619 will always be remembered as the starting point of representative government on this continent.
In the Quire of the old brick church, these Burgesses gathered, twenty-two of them, from James City, Charles City, Henrico, Kiccowtan (now Hampton), Martin-Brandon, Smythe’s Hundred, Martin’s Hundred, Argall’s Gift, Lawne’s Plantation, Ward’s Plantation, and Flowerda Hundred. First, led by Parson Bucke, they asked God’s guidance; and on the principle that heaven helps those who help themselves, they then set themselves to the task of framing laws to take the place of the “Iron Code” which Sir Thomas Dale had brought over from the Netherlands, and which strongly suggested the methods of the Inquisition.
In the Quire of the old brick church, twenty-two Burgesses came together from James City, Charles City, Henrico, Kiccowtan (now Hampton), Martin-Brandon, Smythe’s Hundred, Martin’s Hundred, Argall’s Gift, Lawne’s Plantation, Ward’s Plantation, and Flowerda Hundred. First, led by Parson Bucke, they sought God’s guidance; and believing that heaven helps those who help themselves, they set about the task of creating new laws to replace the “Iron Code” that Sir Thomas Dale had brought over from the Netherlands, which strongly resembled the methods of the Inquisition.
Dale’s code declared absence from Sunday services a capital offense. One guilty of blasphemy a second time, was sentenced to have a bodkin thrust through his tongue. A Mr. Barnes, of Bermuda Hundred, having uttered a detracting speech[Pg 249] against a worthy gentleman in Dale’s time, was condemned to have his tongue run through with an awl, to pass through a guard of forty men, and to be butted by every one of them, and at the head of the troop, knocked down, and footed out of the fort. A woman found guilty as a common scold, was sentenced to be ducked three times from a ship in the James River, and one mild statute declared that any person speaking disgraceful words of any person in the colony, should be tied, hand and foot together, upon the ground, every night for the space of one month. It must be said in excuse for the severities of Dale that he had a turbulent mob to discipline. He himself describes them as gathered in riotous or infected places, persons “so profane, of so riotous and treasonable intendments, that in a parcel of three hundred, not many gave testimony beside their name, that they were Christians.” Another point to be remembered in defence of this iron soldier, is that all punishments in those days were such as would seem to us cruel and unwarrantable in proportion to the offence. The gallows in London was never idle. Almost every crime was capital. I read in the story of the Virginia adventurers in the Somer Iles of a desperate fellow who, “being to be arraigned for stealing a Turky, rather than he would endure his triall, secretly conveighed himself to sea[Pg 250] in a little boat, and never since was heard of.” I feel very confident that this poor “Turky”-stealer would never have tempted those stormy waters in a skiff, had he not known full well that a worse fate than drowning awaited him, if he stayed to stand his trial.
Dale’s laws stated that missing Sunday services was a serious crime. Anyone caught blaspheming a second time faced having a bodkin shoved through their tongue. A Mr. Barnes from Bermuda Hundred, who spoke negatively about a respected man during Dale’s time, was condemned to have his tongue pierced with an awl, march through a line of forty soldiers while being butted by each one, and at the end of the line, he was knocked down and kicked out of the fort. A woman found guilty of being a common scold was sentenced to be dunked three times from a ship in the James River. One lenient law declared that anyone who spoke shamefully of someone else in the colony would be tied hand and foot on the ground every night for a month. It’s worth noting that Dale’s harsh punishments were due to the rowdy crowd he had to control. He described them as being gathered in unruly or infected places, people “so profane and with such riotous and treasonous intentions, that among three hundred of them, not many could honestly claim to be Christians.” Another point in defense of this strict leader is that all punishments back then seemed cruel and excessive compared to the offenses. The gallows in London was always busy. Almost every crime was punishable by death. I read about a desperate man among the Virginia adventurers in the Somer Isles who, when faced with trial for stealing a turkey, opted to sneak away to sea in a little boat rather than face the trial, and he was never heard from again. I have no doubt that this unfortunate turkey thief would not have risked those dangerous waters in a small boat if he hadn’t known that a fate worse than drowning awaited him if he stood trial.
The laws introduced by the House of Burgesses were strict enough, and their punishments sufficiently severe. The statutes enacted against “idlenesse” were so salutary that they would soon have exterminated such a social pest as the modern tramp. The law went even further than forbidding idleness, and undertook to discipline those guilty of any neglect of duty. Thomas Garnett, who was accused by his master of wanton and profligate conduct, “and extreame neglect of his businesse” was condemned “to stand fower dayes with his eares nayled to the Pillory, and that he, every of those fower days, should be publiquely whipped.”
The laws passed by the House of Burgesses were strict, and the punishments were quite severe. The rules against "idleness" were so effective that they would have likely eliminated a social nuisance like today’s vagrant. The law went beyond just banning idleness; it also aimed to discipline anyone who neglected their responsibilities. Thomas Garnett, who was accused by his master of reckless and irresponsible behavior, “and extreme neglect of his business,” was sentenced “to stand four days with his ears nailed to the Pillory, and he, on each of those four days, would be publicly whipped.”
The humiliation of the criminal was the special end and aim of the punishment. Richard Buckland, for writing a slanderous song concerning Ann Smith, was ordered to stand at the church-door during service with a paper round his hat, inscribed “Inimicus Libellus,” and afterward to ask forgiveness of God, and also in particular of the defamed Ann Smith. Two convicted sinners were sentenced to stand in church with white sheets round their shoulders and white wands in their hands.
The goal of the punishment was to humiliate the criminal. Richard Buckland, for writing a defamatory song about Ann Smith, was ordered to stand at the church door during service with a paper around his hat that read “Inimicus Libellus,” and afterward to ask for forgiveness from God, as well as specifically from the defamed Ann Smith. Two convicted sinners were sentenced to stand in church with white sheets draped over their shoulders and white wands in their hands.
[Pg 253]Throughout the century, the statute-books of Virginia and Maryland show a vindictiveness toward criminals which is out of accord with the degree of civilization existing in the colonies. The crime of hog-stealing is visited with special retributions. It is enacted by the Maryland Assembly that any person convicted as a hog-stealer “shall for the first offence stand in the pillory att the Provincial Court four Compleat Hours, & shall have his eares cropt, & pay treble damages; & for the second time, the offender shall be stigmatized in the forehead with the letter H, and pay treble damages; and for the third offence of Hogg stealing, he or they so offending shall be adjudged as fellons. And the Delinquent shall have noe Benefite of Clergy.” In another note in the Maryland archives I find: “Putt to the Vote. Whither a Law bee not necessary Prohibiting Negros or any other servants to keepe piggs, hoggs, or any other sort of Swyne uppon any pretence whatsoever.”
[Pg 253]Throughout the century, the laws of Virginia and Maryland reflect a harsh attitude toward criminals that doesn't match the level of civilization in the colonies. Hog-stealing, in particular, is punished severely. The Maryland Assembly has enacted that anyone convicted of hog-stealing “shall for the first offense stand in the pillory at the Provincial Court for four full hours, have his ears cut off, and pay triple damages; for the second offense, the offender will be branded on the forehead with the letter H and pay triple damages; and for the third offense of hog-stealing, the individual shall be considered a felon. And the delinquent shall receive no benefit of clergy.” In another note in the Maryland archives, I find: “Put to the Vote. Whether a law is necessary to prohibit Negroes or any other servants from keeping pigs, hogs, or any other kind of swine for any reason whatsoever.”
Hog-stealing seems to have ranked next to murder as an offence, and to have been punished almost as severely—perhaps on Shylock’s principle, that they took life who took the means of livelihood;[Pg 254] and the hog in the early days was the chief wealth and maintenance of the settler.
Hog-stealing appeared to be considered nearly as serious as murder, with punishments that were almost just as harsh—possibly based on Shylock’s idea that taking away a person's means of living was as bad as taking their life; [Pg 254] and in those early times, hogs were the main source of wealth and sustenance for settlers.
Superstition, as well as cruelty, played its part in the old criminal processes. The blood-ordeal long survived, and the belief was general that a corpse would bleed beneath the murderer’s touch. On one occasion, when a serving-woman in Maryland had died under suspicious circumstances, her fellow-servants were summoned one by one to lay hands on the corpse; but as no blood appeared beneath their touch, the jury declared the woman’s death to be the act of God.
Superstition, along with cruelty, was influential in the old criminal processes. The blood-ordeal lasted for a long time, and there was a widespread belief that a corpse would bleed when touched by the murderer. One time, when a serving woman in Maryland died under suspicious circumstances, her fellow servants were called one by one to touch the corpse; however, since no blood appeared under their hands, the jury concluded that the woman's death was an act of God.
On the whole, the inhabitants of the Southern Colonies, excepting always the negroes, were singularly free from superstition. The witchcraft delusion, which played such havoc in New England, never obtained a foothold in the Cavalier Colonies. Grace Sherwood was, it is true, accused in Princess Anne County of being a witch, and sentenced to the test of sinking or floating when thrown into the water; but her case stands out quite alone in the annals of Virginia, whereas the same county records show several suits against accusers as defamers of character. Here we find “Jno Byrd and Anne his wife suing Jno Pites” in an action of Defamation; their petition sets forth “that the Defendt had falsely & Scandalously Defamed them, saying they had rid him along the[Pg 255] sea-side & home to his own house, by which kind of Discourse they were Reported & rendered as if they were witches, or in league with the Devill, praying 100£ sterl. Damage with cost. The Deft. for answer acknowledgeth that to his thoughts, apprehension or best knowledge they did serve him soe.” The jury found for the defendant, but brought no action against the witches who did serve him so.
Overall, the people living in the Southern Colonies, except for the black population, were notably free from superstition. The witchcraft hysteria that caused so much trouble in New England never took hold in the Cavalier Colonies. It's true that Grace Sherwood was accused in Princess Anne County of being a witch and was sentenced to the test of sinking or floating when thrown into water; however, her case is an outlier in Virginia's history. In fact, records from that same county show multiple lawsuits against accusers for defamation. We see “Jno Byrd and Anne his wife suing Jno Pites” for defamation; their petition states “that the Defendt had falsely & scandalously defamed them, claiming they had ridden him along the[Pg 255] sea-side & home to his own house, which led others to believe they were witches or in league with the devil, seeking £100 sterling in damages plus costs. The Defendant, in response, acknowledged that to his thoughts, understanding, or best knowledge they did serve him so.” The jury ruled in favor of the defendant but did not take any action against the witches who supposedly served him so.
In lower Norfolk County the defamer did not escape so easily, for “Whereas Ann Godby, the Wife of Tho. Godby hath contrary to an ordr of ye Court bearing date in May 1655, concerning some slanders & scandalls cast upon women under ye notion of witches, hath contemptuously acted in abusing & Taking ye good name & Credit of nico Robinson’s wife, terming her a witche, as by severall deposicons appeares. It is therefore ordd that ye sd Tho. Goodby shall pay three hundred pounds of Tobo & Caske fine for her contempt of ye menconed order (being ye first time) & also pay & defray ye cost of sute together wth ye Witnesses’ charges at twenty pounds tobo p day.”
In lower Norfolk County, the defamer didn’t get off so easily, because “Whereas Ann Godby, the wife of Tho. Godby, has gone against a court order from May 1655, related to slanders and scandals directed at women under the idea of witches, she has contemptuously abused and harmed the good name and reputation of Nic. Robinson’s wife, calling her a witch, as several depositions show. Therefore, it is ordered that Tho. Godby shall pay three hundred pounds of tobacco and a cask as a fine for her contempt of the mentioned order (being the first time) and also cover the costs of the suit along with the witnesses’ expenses at twenty pounds of tobacco per day.”
Maryland, too, may boast of an unstained record, and of a vigorous warfare against the persecution. An old record tells how John Washington, Esquire, of Westmoreland County, in Virginia, having made complaint against Edward Prescott, merchant,[Pg 256] “Accusin sd Prescott of ffelony under the Governmt of this Province (i. e. Maryland) Alleaging how that hee, the sd Prescott, hanged a Witch on his ship as hee was outward bound from England hither the last yeare. Uppon wch complaynt of the sd Washington, the Govr caused the sd Edward Prescott to bee arrested.” Prescott admitted that one Elizabeth Richardson was hanged on his ship, outward bound from England, but claimed that John Greene, being the master of the vessel, was responsible, and not he. “Whereupon (standing upon his Justificaon) Proclamacaon was made by the Sheriffe in these very words. O yes, &c. Edward Prescott Prisoner at the Bar uppon suspition of ffelony stand uppon his acquittall. If any person can give evidence against him, lett him come in, for the Prisoner otherwise will be acquitt. And noe one appearing, the Prisoner is acquitted by the Board.” Yet, though there is not a single conviction of witchcraft to stain the legal records of Maryland, her statute-book in 1639 declared sorcery, blasphemy and idolatry punishable with death; accessories before the fact to be treated as principals. The accusation of blasphemy or idolatry was always a serious one, and the more so on account of its vagueness. Scant proof was required, and the punishment was severe.
Maryland also has a clean record and a strong fight against persecution. An old record mentions how John Washington, Esquire, from Westmoreland County in Virginia, made a complaint against Edward Prescott, a merchant, [Pg 256] “accusing Prescott of felony under the government of this Province (i.e., Maryland), alleging that he hanged a witch on his ship while sailing from England here last year. Upon Washington's complaint, the governor ordered Prescott's arrest.” Prescott admitted that a woman named Elizabeth Richardson was hanged on his ship heading from England but insisted that John Greene, the ship's captain, was to blame, not him. “As a result (standing on his defense), the sheriff proclaimed in these exact words: O yes, &c. Edward Prescott, prisoner at the bar on suspicion of felony, stands for his acquittal. If anyone can provide evidence against him, let them come forward; otherwise, the prisoner will be acquitted. And since no one came forward, the prisoner is acquitted by the board.” Yet, even though there was not a single conviction of witchcraft to taint Maryland's legal records, its laws in 1639 stated that sorcery, blasphemy, and idolatry were punishable by death, and accessories before the fact would be treated as principals. Accusations of blasphemy or idolatry were always taken seriously, especially because they were often vague. Little evidence was needed, and the penalties were harsh.
A Virginia article of war enacted that swearing[Pg 257] or drunkenness among the soldiery, at the third offense be punished by riding the wooden-horse for an hour, with a musket tied to each foot, and by asking forgiveness at the next meeting for prayer and preaching. This sentence requiring the offender to ask forgiveness is very common in the pages of the statute books as a sequel to the infliction of punishment. Punishment was still disciplinary. Society was a pedagogue and the criminal a naughty school-boy, who must go down on his knees in a proper state of humility before he can be pardoned.
A Virginia article of war stated that swearing[Pg 257] or being drunk among the soldiers would lead to punishment, on the third offense, of riding the wooden horse for an hour, with a musket tied to each foot, and having to ask for forgiveness at the next prayer and preaching meeting. This requirement for the offender to ask for forgiveness is quite common in the law books as a follow-up to punishment. Punishment was still disciplinary. Society acted like a teacher, and the criminal was like a misbehaving student, who had to kneel in a proper state of humility before being forgiven.
After Bacon’s Rebellion, the rebels were sentenced to go through this form of begging forgiveness with a halter round the neck, as a symbol of the right of the Governor to hang them all if he saw fit. One William Potts, being of a haughty spirit, or perhaps possessed of a grim sense of humor, wore round his neck instead of the hempen halter, “a Manchester binding,” otherwise a piece of tape. But the jest, if jest it were, was not apparently appreciated by the authorities, for it appears that the Sheriff was straightway deputed to see “that said Potts performe the Law.” On the whole, the “said Potts” must have thought himself fortunate, for trifling with magistrates was sternly dealt with in his day, and answering back by no means tolerated.
After Bacon’s Rebellion, the rebels were forced to beg for forgiveness with a noose around their necks, symbolizing the Governor's authority to hang them if he chose to. One William Potts, either having a proud attitude or a dark sense of humor, wore instead of the hempen noose "a Manchester binding," which was just a piece of tape. However, if this was a joke, it certainly wasn't appreciated by the authorities, as the Sheriff was immediately assigned to ensure "that said Potts performe the Law." Overall, "said Potts" must have considered himself lucky, because messing with magistrates was taken very seriously in his time, and talking back was definitely not allowed.
[Pg 258]From the times of Dale onward, a great many statutes were enacted, designed to silence women’s tongues. An old Virginia law runs: “Whereas oftentimes many brabling women often slander and scandalize their neighbors, for which their poore husbands are often brought into chargeable and vexatious suits and cast in great damages,” it is enacted that all women found guilty of the above offence be sentenced to ducking. The punishment was undoubtedly successful for the time—that is, while the criminal was underwater; but it is hard to believe that bad tempers or gossiping habits were permanently cured by the ducking-stool. This curious implement of discipline may still be seen in the old prints. It consists of a chair bound to the end of a long board, which, when released on the land side, plunged the occupant of the chair under water as many times as the magistrate or “her poore husband” required.
[Pg 258]Since the time of Dale, many laws were put in place to silence women. An old Virginia law states: “Whereas many chatty women often slander and scandalize their neighbors, leading their unfortunate husbands into costly and annoying lawsuits and resulting in significant damages,” it is decreed that all women found guilty of this offense shall be punished by ducking. This punishment was certainly effective at the moment—specifically, while the offender was submerged in water; but it’s hard to believe that bad tempers or gossiping habits were permanently fixed by the ducking-stool. This strange tool of punishment can still be seen in old prints. It consists of a chair attached to the end of a long board, which, when released on the land side, would plunge the person in the chair underwater as many times as the magistrate or “her unfortunate husband” deemed necessary.
Near the court-house, in every town, stood a ducking-stool, a whipping-post, a pillory, and a pair of stocks. In the pillory the criminal stood on a raised platform, with his hands and head thrust through a board on the level with his shoulders, in helpless ignominy. At Queenstown a man found guilty of selling short measure was compelled to stand thus for hours, with the word cheat written on his back, while the populace pelted him[Pg 259] with stones and eggs. The stocks, while equally ignominious, were somewhat more comfortable, since the malefactor was seated on a bench with his hands and feet pinioned by the jointed planks before him. These were mild forms of punishment. For serious offences, far harsher methods were adopted. Ears were cropped from bleeding heads, hands and feet were cut off, or the offender was sentenced to whipping at the cart’s tail, whereupon he was tied to the back of a cart, slowly driven through the town, and thus flogged, as he went, by the common executioner. A not unusual punishment was branding the cheek, forehead, or shoulder with the first letter of the crime committed—as R., for running away; P., for perjury, or S. L., for Seditious Libel. Indeed, the man who escaped with his life from the hands of colonial justice, might count himself fortunate, though he were condemned to go through the remainder of his existence minus a hand, a foot, or an ear; or to have the ignominy of his sentence written on his face for all to read; for sterner punishment than any of these was possible.
Near the courthouse, in every town, there was a ducking stool, a whipping post, a pillory, and a pair of stocks. In the pillory, the criminal stood on a raised platform, with his hands and head stuck through a board at shoulder height, in complete humiliation. In Queenstown, a man found guilty of selling short measure had to stand like this for hours, with the word cheat written on his back, while the townspeople threw stones and eggs at him[Pg 259]. The stocks, while just as humiliating, were a bit more comfortable, as the offender sat on a bench with his hands and feet secured by jointed planks in front of him. These were mild forms of punishment. For more serious offenses, much harsher methods were used. Ears were chopped off bleeding heads, hands and feet were severed, or the offender was sentenced to be whipped at the cart's tail, where he was tied to the back of a cart and slowly driven through the town while being flogged by the common executioner. A common punishment was branding the cheek, forehead, or shoulder with the first letter of the crime committed—like R. for running away, P. for perjury, or S. L. for Seditious Libel. In fact, a man who escaped with his life from colonial justice could consider himself lucky, even if he was left without a hand, a foot, or an ear; or had the shame of his sentence branded on his face for everyone to see, because more severe punishments than these were possible.
Death itself was meted out not infrequently, and the barbarities of drawing and quartering in some instances, fortunately rare, added horror to punishment, and the statistics we find quite calmly set down make the blood run cold.
Death was often handed out, and the brutalities of drawing and quartering in some cases, thankfully rare, added to the horror of punishment, and the statistics we find recorded so calmly send chills down the spine.
At a Court held for Goochland County the ninth day of October Anno Domi MDCCXXXIII for laying the County levey.
At a court meeting for Goochland County on the ninth day of October in the year 1733 to discuss the county levy.
Present:
Current:
John ffleming, Daniel Sfoner, Tarlton ffleming, George Payne, William Cabbell, James Skelton, Gent. Justices.
John Fleming, Daniel Sfoner, Tarlton Fleming, George Payne, William Cabbell, James Skelton, Gentlemen Justices.
Goochland County Dr. Tobacco.
Goochland County Dr. Tobacco.
To Thomas Walker & Joseph Dabbs sub-sherifs for a mistake in the levy in 1732 |
10 | |
To Do. for going to Williamsburg for a Comission of Oyer & Terminer to try Champion, Lucy, Valentine, Sampson, Harry, and George, Black individuals 90 miles out at 2 lbs and 90 miles back at 2 lbs. per mile |
360 | |
To Do. for sumoning the Justices and attending the Court for the trial of the said Negros. |
200 | |
To Do. for Executing Champion & Valentine, 250lb each |
500 | |
To Do. for providing Tarr, burying the trunk, cutting out the quarters a pot, carts & horses carrying and establishing the heads and headquarters of the two Black people at the locations mentioned in order of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Courtroom |
2000 |
And this was in our own country, only a century and a half ago!
And this was in our own country, just a century and a half ago!
A Maryland statute enumerates among capital offences: manslaughter, malicious trespass, forgery, receiving stolen goods, and “stealth of one’s self”—which is the unlawful departure of a servant[Pg 261] out of service or out of the colony without the consent of his master or mistress—“offender to suffer pains of death by hanging except the offender can read clerk-like, and then he shall lose his hand, and be burned in the hand or forehead with a hot iron, and forfeit his lands at the time of the offense committed.” This test of ability to read—“legit aut non legit?”—was manifestly a clause inserted to favor the clergy, and so woven into the tissue of mediæval law, that the Reformation had been powerless to unravel it.
A Maryland law lists the following as capital offenses: manslaughter, malicious trespass, forgery, receiving stolen goods, and “stealth of one’s self”—which refers to a servant unlawfully leaving service or the colony without their master or mistress's permission—“the offender will suffer the death penalty by hanging unless they can read like a clerk; if they can’t, they will lose their hand, be branded on the hand or forehead with a hot iron, and lose their land at the time of the offense.” This reading test—“legit aut non legit?”—was clearly included to benefit the clergy and was so embedded in medieval law that the Reformation couldn't remove it.
It is noticeable that the economical planters wisely preferred those forms of punishment, which cost the State nothing but the services of the constable and the executioner, to the confinement in prison, which involved the support of the criminal at public expense. Prisons, of course, existed almost from the beginning. In the Maryland archives of 1676, I read that “Capt Quigly brought into this house the act for Building the State House and prisson at St Maries, and desires to know what manner of Windowes the house shall have.” It is at length decided accordingly by the Assembly “that the windowes are to bee of Wood with substanciall Iron barres and tht the wood of the frame of the Windowes be layd in Oyle.” For the safer guarding of the prisoners, it is also directed that the windows, which were to be only twenty by[Pg 262] thirty inches in size, be protected by “Three Iron Barres upright, and two athwart.”
It's clear that the budget-conscious planters wisely chose forms of punishment that only required the services of the constable and the executioner, rather than putting criminals in prison, which meant paying for their upkeep with public funds. Prisons, of course, have existed almost from the start. In the Maryland archives from 1676, I found that “Capt Quigly brought into this house the act for Building the State House and prison at St Maries, and desires to know what kind of windows the house should have.” The Assembly eventually decided that “the windows are to be made of wood with solid iron bars and that the wood of the window frames should be treated with oil.” To better secure the prisoners, it was also specified that the windows, which should only be twenty by[Pg 262] thirty inches in size, be reinforced with “three iron bars upright, and two across.”
The prisons found little occupation as compared with the pillory and the whipping-post. The latter was the common corrector of drunkenness, which was a too frequent offence in those old days in the Cavalier Colonies, when the gentry sipped their madeira over the polished dining-table and the poor man mixed his toddy in his noggin of pewter or wood. All men drank, and most men drank too much. Wines played an important part in the colonial imports. A Virginia statute of 1645 fixed the price of canary and sherry at thirty pounds of tobacco, madeira and “Fyall” at twenty pounds, while aqua-vitæ and brandy ran up to forty. A few years later Master George Fletcher, his heirs and executors, were granted by statute, the sole right to brew in wooden vessels for fourteen years. Maryland laid a tax upon “Rhume, Perrie, Molasses, Sider, Quince Drink or Strong Beer Imported, each 5 lbs tob. per gal.”
The prisons had little use compared to the pillory and the whipping post. The latter was the usual punishment for drunkenness, which was a common issue back in those days in the Cavalier Colonies, when wealthy people sipped their madeira at the fancy dining table while the poorer folks mixed their drinks in pewter or wooden cups. Everyone drank, and most people drank too much. Wine was a significant part of the colonial imports. A Virginia law from 1645 set the price of canary and sherry at thirty pounds of tobacco, madeira and “Fyall” at twenty pounds, while aqua-vitæ and brandy went up to forty. A few years later, Master George Fletcher, along with his heirs and executors, was granted the exclusive right to brew in wooden vessels for fourteen years. Maryland imposed a tax on “Rhume, Perrie, Molasses, Sider, Quince Drink or Strong Beer Imported, each 5 lbs tob. per gal.”
The State, having made a handsome profit from the selling of all these wines and “hot waters,” straightway became very virtuous against the poor wight who took too much. He was sentenced to the joys of the whipping-post, or to be laid in the stocks, or to pay a fine; thus again making[Pg 263] liquor pay a revenue to the State. We have an amusing description of what constitutes drunkenness, from a Colonial Dogberry of the seventeenth century, who sapiently observes: “Now, for to know a drunken man the better, the Scripture describes them to stagger and reel to and fro; And so, where the same legs which carry a man into the house can not bring him out again, it is a sufficient sign of drunkenness.” The difficulty in convicting these offenders with two pairs of legs, lay in the general sentiment of the community, that after all there was no great harm in taking a little too much of so good a thing as liquor.
The State, having made a nice profit from selling all these wines and "hot waters," quickly became very moralistic towards the poor guy who drank too much. He was punished with the joys of the whipping post, put in the stocks, or fined; thus, once again, making[Pg 263] alcohol pay a tax to the State. We have a funny description of what being drunk looks like, from a Colonial Dogberry of the seventeenth century, who wisely notes: “Now, to better understand a drunken man, the Scripture says they stagger and reel to and fro; and so, when the same legs that carry a man into the house can't bring him out again, that's a clear sign of drunkenness.” The challenge in convicting these offenders with two pairs of legs was the general feeling in the community that, after all, there wasn't much harm in enjoying a little too much of something as good as liquor.
The same public sentiment protected duelling, which was under the ban of the statute-books; but these old laws show the futility of attempting to legislate far in advance of public opinion. The law opposed it, but the prevailing sentiment sustained it. The number of duels fought at the South in colonial times has been grossly over-estimated, but they were fought; and the general feeling in regard to the practice was accurately expressed by Oglethorpe of Georgia, that typical Cavalier and true gentleman of the old school, who, when asked if he approved of duelling, made answer, “Of course a man must protect his honor.” This curious notion that a[Pg 264] man’s honor was a vague but very sensitive article, worn about the person, and capable of being injured by any brawler who chanced to jostle against it at an “ordinary,” or any vagabond who wished to pick a quarrel with his betters on the road, was a relic of feudal days, when hostile factions met and fought at every corner; and the Colonial Cavalier held to it loyally, never asking himself why or wherefore. This theory, which makes the individual and not the State the avenger of insult and injury, found its logical climax in the methods adopted by Colonel Charles Lynch, a Virginia planter before the Revolution, and the author of a quick and simple form of law called by his name, and very popular still, though, to do him justice, it must be said that his followers have carried his principles further than their author intended. He never took life, but aimed simply to vindicate his own honor and that of his country by inflicting lashes on those who differed with him politically, and thought he did God service when he strung up suspected Tories, and forced them to shout “Liberty forever!”
The same public sentiment supported dueling, which was illegal according to the law; however, these outdated laws demonstrate the futility of trying to create laws that are ahead of public opinion. The law was against it, but people's attitudes were in favor. The number of duels fought in the South during colonial times has been greatly exaggerated, but they did happen; the general mindset about this practice was aptly captured by Oglethorpe of Georgia, a classic Cavalier and true gentleman of his time, who, when asked if he supported dueling, replied, “Of course a man must protect his honor.” This strange belief that a man’s honor was a vague yet highly sensitive quality he carried with him, easily damaged by any troublemaker who happened to bump into it at an “ordinary,” or any rogue wanting to pick a fight with someone better than himself on the road, was a remnant of feudal times, when rival groups encountered each other in conflict at every turn; and the Colonial Cavalier held onto it faithfully, never questioning why or how. This notion, which makes the individual, rather than the State, responsible for avenging insults and injuries, reached its logical extreme in the actions of Colonel Charles Lynch, a Virginia planter before the Revolution, who created a quick and simple form of law that still bears his name and is quite popular today. To his credit, it should be noted that his followers have taken his principles further than he originally intended. He never took a life but sought to defend his own honor and that of his country by whipping those who disagreed with him politically, believing he was serving God when he hanged suspected Tories and compelled them to shout “Liberty forever!”
Thus our study of the lawmaking and law-breaking records has brought us all the way from that House of Burgesses sitting at James Cittie in 1619—their hearts full of loyalty to his Majesty King James the First, and full of gratitude for[Pg 265] the slender liberties he has seen fit to loan rather than grant them—to the brink of the Revolution, to parties of the Crown and of the people, to the hall in the Virginia Capitol where the Assembly is boiling with wrath and defiance against George the Third and his ministers, who have dared to insult the rights and liberties of a free people. It is a mighty transformation to have been brought about in a century and a half. The Southern Colonies did not give up their allegiance without a bitter struggle of reason against sentiment, a struggle which New England never knew; but at length the loyalty which had bowed down to fallen royalty at Breda and yielded Charles II. so early a recognition that he quartered the arms of Virginia with those of England, France, and Scotland, and spoke of it as the Old Dominion—at last, this generous, faithful, confiding loyalty had been outraged past endurance. But still the old traditions lingered. Gen. John Mason says: “So universal was the idea that it was treason and death to speak ill of the king, that I even now remember a scene in the garden at Springfield, when my father’s family were spending the day there on a certain Sunday, when I must have been very small. Several of the children having collected in the garden, after hearing in the house among our elders many complaints and distressing [Pg 266]forebodings as to this oppressive course towards our country, we were talking the matter over in our own way, and I cursed the King, but immediately begged and obtained the promise of the others not to tell on me.”
Our study of the records of making and breaking laws has taken us from the House of Burgesses meeting in Jamestown in 1619—where people's hearts were filled with loyalty to King James the First and gratitude for[Pg 265] the limited freedoms he reluctantly granted—to the edge of the Revolution, to the factions of the Crown and the people, to the chamber in the Virginia Capitol where the Assembly is seething with anger and defiance against George the Third and his ministers, who dared to disrespect the rights and freedoms of a free people. It’s a tremendous change that has occurred over a century and a half. The Southern Colonies didn’t abandon their loyalty without a fierce battle between reason and sentiment, a struggle that New England never experienced; but eventually, the loyalty that once bowed to fallen royalty at Breda and recognized Charles II. so early that he combined the arms of Virginia with those of England, France, and Scotland—and referred to it as the Old Dominion—eventually, this generous, faithful, trusting loyalty had been violated beyond what they could bear. Yet, the old traditions lingered. Gen. John Mason recalls: “The belief that it was treason and death to speak ill of the king was so ingrained that I still remember a scene in the garden at Springfield, when my father’s family was spending the day there on a particular Sunday, when I must have been very young. Several of the children had gathered in the garden, after hearing in the house among our elders many complaints and troubling[Pg 266] predictions about this oppressive treatment toward our country, we were discussing it in our own way, and I cursed the King, but immediately requested and received a promise from the others not to tell on me.”
Yet at this moment, when the young rebel was trembling in the garden for the effects of his awful temerity, America was already on the eve of the outbreak which severed her forever from the King and the Kingdom of Great Britain. The allegiance of the loyal colonies could not have fallen so suddenly, but for the long years of sapping and mining which had gone on silently, yet surely, doing their work.
Yet at this moment, when the young rebel was shaking in the garden from the consequences of his reckless bravery, America was already on the brink of the uprising that would permanently separate her from the King and the Kingdom of Great Britain. The loyalty of the faithful colonies couldn’t have vanished so abruptly, if not for the many years of gradual erosion that had quietly and steadily been taking place, doing its work.
From the time of the thrusting out of Sir John Harvey and his return, backed by the authority of Charles the First, there had been a war waged by proxy between king and people. The governors represented tyranny, and the Assembly opposed each encroachment. Eye to eye they stood, like wrestlers, neither side yielding a point without a struggle, yet both expressing equal loyalty and love for the King, and equal reverence for his authority. Virginia long preserved “an after-dinner allegiance” to the Crown even when she openly defied its policy. Virginians drank his Majesty’s health, wiped their lips, and imprecated his Majesty’s Navigation Acts. If their political creed bound[Pg 267] them to the fiction that the King could do no wrong, they cherished no such delusion concerning his deputies.
From the time Sir John Harvey was ousted and then returned with the backing of Charles the First, there had been an ongoing conflict by proxy between the king and the people. The governors represented oppression, while the Assembly resisted every encroachment. They stood face to face like wrestlers, neither side giving in without a fight, yet both showing equal loyalty and love for the King and equal respect for his authority. Virginia maintained “an after-dinner allegiance” to the Crown even when she openly disregarded its policies. Virginians raised a toast to his Majesty, wiped their mouths, and criticized his Majesty’s Navigation Acts. While their political beliefs bound[Pg 267] them to the idea that the King could do no wrong, they held no such illusion about his representatives.
When Sir William Berkeley, as despotic at heart as his Stuart master, undertook to play the tyrant in Virginia, the country blazed out into a rebellion, which died only with the death of Nathaniel Bacon, its leader. Bacon was a rebel, but a rebel of the type of Washington and Patrick Henry—one who believed in the motto which Jefferson engraved on his seal, “Rebellion against tyrants is obedience to God.” What vigor and eloquence are thrown into his proclamations! They belong to the brightest pages of American literature. Read but the opening of
When Sir William Berkeley, as oppressive at heart as his Stuart ruler, decided to act like a tyrant in Virginia, the region erupted into a rebellion that only ended with the death of its leader, Nathaniel Bacon. Bacon was a rebel, but one in the same vein as Washington and Patrick Henry—someone who believed in the motto that Jefferson inscribed on his seal, “Rebellion against tyrants is obedience to God.” The energy and eloquence in his proclamations are remarkable! They are among the finest moments in American literature. Just read the beginning of
“NATHANIEL BACON ESQ’R, HIS MANIFESTO CONCERNING THE PRESENT TROUBLES IN VIRGINIA.
“NATHANIEL BACON ESQ’R, HIS MANIFESTO ABOUT THE CURRENT TROUBLES IN VIRGINIA.
“If vertue be a sin, if Piety be giult, all the Principles of morality goodness and Justice be perverted, Wee must confesse That those who are now called Rebells may be in danger of those high imputations, Those loud and severall Bulls would affright Innocents and render the defence of or Brethren and the enquiry into or sad and heavy oppressions, Treason. But if there bee, as sure there is, a just God to appeal too, if Religion and Justice be a sanctuary here, If to plead ye cause [Pg 268]of the oppressed, If sincerely to aime at his Maties Honour and the Publick good without any reservation or by Interest, If to stand in the Gap after soe much blood of or dear Brethren bought and sold, If after the losse of a great part of his Maties Colony deserted and dispeopled, freely with or lives and estates to indeavor to save the remaynders bee Treason, God Almighty Judge and lett guilty dye. But since wee cannot in or hearts find one single spott of Rebellion or Treason or that wee have in any manner aimed at the subverting ye setled Government or attempting of the person of any either magistrate or private man not with standing the severall Reproaches and Threats of some who for sinister ends were disaffected to us and censured or ino[cent] and honest designes, and since all people in all places where wee have yet bin can attest or civill, quiet, peaseable behaviour farre different from that of Rebellion and tumultuous persons, let Trueth be bold and all the world know the real Foundations of pretended giult.”
“If virtue is a sin, if piety is guilt, then all the principles of morality, goodness, and justice are twisted. We must admit that those who are currently called rebels may face severe accusations. These loud and various proclamations could scare the innocent and turn our defense of our brethren and our investigation into our sad and heavy oppression into treason. But if there is, as surely there is, a just God to appeal to, if religion and justice provide a refuge here, if pleading the cause of the oppressed, if sincerely striving for the King’s honor and the public good without any reservations or self-interest, if stepping up after so much blood of our dear brethren has been shed, if after the loss of a significant part of his Majesty’s colony, now deserted and depopulated, if we freely offer our lives and estates to save the remainder is considered treason, then let God Almighty be the judge and let the guilty perish. However, since we cannot find a single spot of rebellion or treason in our hearts, nor have we in any way sought to undermine the established government or attempted harm against any magistrate or individual, despite the various reproaches and threats from those who, for selfish reasons, are hostile to us and criticize our innocent and honest intentions, and since all people in every place we have been can testify to our civil, quiet, and peaceful behavior—so far removed from rebellion and chaos—let truth be bold, and let the world know the true foundations of the alleged guilt.”
When this ardent and impetuous nature was vanquished as alone it could be vanquished—by death—Berkeley might, by judicious magnanimity, have healed the wounds of civil war; but, instead, he pursued the conquered rebels with a malignant perseverance, which seemed to grow[Pg 269] by what it fed on. “Mr. Drummond,” he said ironically to a follower of Bacon brought to him as a prisoner, “you are very welcome! I am more glad to see you than any man in Virginia. You shall be hanged in half an hour.”
When this passionate and impulsive nature was defeated as only it could be—by death—Berkeley could have, with wise generosity, healed the wounds of civil war; however, he chose instead to pursue the defeated rebels with a spiteful determination that seemed to grow[Pg 269] stronger by what it consumed. “Mr. Drummond,” he said sarcastically to a follower of Bacon who had been brought to him as a prisoner, “you are very welcome! I’m happier to see you than anyone else in Virginia. You’ll be hanged in half an hour.”
Twenty-three leaders of this rebellion were thus executed before Berkeley stayed the bloody hand of his vengeance. “The old fool,” quoth the King, “hath taken more lives in that naked country, than I for my father’s murder!”
Twenty-three leaders of this rebellion were executed before Berkeley stopped his bloody revenge. “The old fool,” the King said, “has taken more lives in that bare land than I did for my father's murder!”
Bacon’s death remains one of the mysteries of history. Some said he died of miasma in the Virginia swamps; some hinted that his foes poisoned his food, so sudden and mysterious was his ending; and lest Berkeley’s revenge should extend to insulting the very corpse of his foe, Bacon’s followers buried him with the greatest secrecy, and no man knoweth the resting place of this first colonial champion of popular rights. But the spirit of popular liberty did not die with Bacon, nor vice-royal tyranny with Berkeley. Culpeper, Howard, and a score of others came over from England, one after another, all differing on many points of provincial policy, but united in the determination to fill their own pockets and the royal exchequer by means of colonial revenue. “Lord Colepepper,” commented Beverley, “reduced the greatest perquisite of his place to a certainty,[Pg 270] which before was only gratuitous; that is, instead of the masters of ships making presents of Liquors or provisions toward the Governor’s housekeeping, as they were wont to do, he demanded a certain amount of money, remitting that custom.” Such petty exactions as this were a dangerous experiment with a vehement and high-spirited people, who were willing to give much, but to yield nothing.
Bacon's death remains one of history's mysteries. Some say he died from bad air in the Virginia swamps; others suggest his enemies poisoned his food, given how sudden and mysterious his end was. To prevent Berkeley's revenge from insulting his enemy's corpse, Bacon's followers buried him in great secrecy, and no one knows the resting place of this first colonial champion of popular rights. But the spirit of popular liberty didn't die with Bacon, nor did vice-regal tyranny die with Berkeley. Culpeper, Howard, and many others came over from England, one after another, differing on many points of provincial policy, but united in their intention to fill their own pockets and the royal treasury through colonial revenue. “Lord Culpeper,” remarked Beverley, “turned the greatest perk of his position into a certainty,[Pg 270] which had previously been given out of goodwill; rather than having shipmasters present liquors or provisions for the Governor’s household, as they used to do, he demanded a fixed sum of money, putting an end to that practice.” Such petty demands were a risky move with a passionate and spirited people, who were willing to give much, but to yield nothing.
The justice and moderation of Spotswood’s government held back the tide of popular revolt for some time, and the French and Indian War roused a final flicker of loyalty to the mother-country; but England’s success in that struggle cost her the American provinces. When Quebec surrendered to Wolfe’s troops, and the French force was withdrawn from Canada, the Comte de Vergennes prophesied the coming revolution against England. “The colonies,” said he, “will no longer need her protection. She will call on them to contribute toward supporting the burdens they have helped to bring on her, and they will answer by striking off all dependence.”
The fairness and restraint of Spotswood’s government delayed the onset of popular rebellion for a while, and the French and Indian War sparked a final wave of loyalty to Britain; however, England's victory in that conflict ultimately cost her the American colonies. When Quebec fell to Wolfe’s troops, and the French forces left Canada, Comte de Vergennes predicted the impending revolution against England. “The colonies,” he said, “will no longer require her protection. She will ask them to help bear the burdens they have helped impose on her, and they will respond by breaking all ties of dependence.”
In 1768 affairs looked stormy in Virginia, and Lord Botetourt was sent over to prophesy smooth things and allay popular irritation, without committing the government by definite promises. The man was well chosen for the task. Junius described him as a cringing, bowing, fawning, [Pg 271]sword-bearing courtier. Horace Walpole said his graciousness was enamelled on iron. He came, he saw, he conquered Virginia in a bloodless victory, but Virginia did not stay conquered. When the colonists presented an address which he was pleased to consider insubordinate, Botetourt dissolved the Assembly; but they retired to a private house, elected Peyton Randolph moderator, and prepared and signed a resolution to abstain from all merchandise taxed by Parliament.
In 1768, things were looking tense in Virginia, so Lord Botetourt was sent over to calm things down and ease public frustration, without making any specific promises from the government. He was a good choice for the job. Junius called him a obsequious, bowing, fawning, [Pg 271] sword-wielding courtier. Horace Walpole said his politeness was just a thin layer over something harsh. He came, he saw, and he achieved a peaceful victory in Virginia, but the colony didn't stay subdued. When the colonists presented an address that he considered disrespectful, Botetourt dissolved the Assembly; however, they moved to a private home, elected Peyton Randolph as moderator, and prepared and signed a resolution to boycott all goods taxed by Parliament.
The beginning of the end was at hand. The farce of the repeal of the Stamp Act and its reimposition went on. Botetourt went home, and Lord Dunmore, the last of the hated race of governors, came over. His imbecile policy, at once timid and tyrannous, hastened the march of events, but the end was inevitable. “Colonies,” said Turgot, “are like fruits, which cling to the tree only till they ripen.” So the event proved in America—Virginia and Massachusetts, Maryland and Rhode Island, travelling by different roads, reached the same point of determination at any cost to throw off the yoke of British oppression. Henceforth they were to be no more provincials, but patriots; and Cavalier and Puritan struck hands in the hearty good-will of a common cause.
The beginning of the end was here. The absurdity of the repeal of the Stamp Act and its reintroduction continued. Botetourt went home, and Lord Dunmore, the last of the despised governors, came in. His foolish policies, both cowardly and oppressive, sped up the unfolding events, but the outcome was unavoidable. “Colonies,” said Turgot, “are like fruits, which cling to the tree only until they ripen.” This proved to be true in America—Virginia and Massachusetts, Maryland and Rhode Island, each taking different paths, reached the same conclusion: they would do whatever it took to throw off the weight of British oppression. From this point forward, they would no longer be just provinces, but patriots; and Cavalier and Puritan joined hands in the strong camaraderie of a shared cause.
Sickness and Death
Pioneer life is all very well when the adventurer is in high health and spirits; but when sickness comes, he must be stout of heart indeed if he does not sigh for the comforts of a civilized home. The poor settlers had a sorry time of it in that first fatal summer on the banks of the James, when they breathed in malaria from the marshes and drank the germs of fever and “fluxes” in the muddy water. “If there were any conscience in men,” wrote gallant George Percy, “it would make their hearts bleed to hear the pitiful murmurings and outcries of our sick men, without relief, every day and night for the space of six weeks; some departing out of the world, many times three or four in a night, in the morning their bodies trailed out of their cabins, like dogs, to be buried.”
Trailblazer life seems great when the adventurer is feeling healthy and in good spirits; but when illness strikes, one must be incredibly strong to not long for the comforts of a civilized home. The poor settlers had a tough time during that first devastating summer along the banks of the James, as they inhaled malaria from the swamps and consumed the germs of fever and dysentery from the dirty water. “If there were any conscience in people,” wrote the brave George Percy, “it would tear their hearts apart to hear the pitiful moans and cries of our sick men, with no relief, day and night for six weeks; some leaving this world, often three or four in a night, and in the morning their bodies dragged out of their cabins, like dogs, to be buried.”
The adventurers profited by the lesson of these troublous times; for as soon as the settlement was fairly re-established under Dale, they set to work upon a hospital. On the river opposite Henrico, they put up “a guest-house for ye sicke people, a[Pg 276] high seat and wholesome aire,” and christened the place, Mount Malado. The chronicles are provokingly silent as to any details of this first American sanitorium. They say nothing of its arrangements, its comforts, or its conveniences. We do not know even the names of those who shared its rude shelter, or of the physicians who treated them. From time to time the mention of some doctor is interwoven with the history of the colonists, but he passes as a pale shadow, with none of the character and substance of the gallant captains, the doughty burgesses, and the tipsy parsons. Doctor Bohun, who is described as “brought up amongst the most learned Surgeons and Physitions in Netherlands,” came over and stayed with the settlers for a while, but Lord La Warre carried him off as his medical adviser to the “Western Iles,” that his Lordship’s gout might be “asswaged by the meanes of fresh dyet, especially Oranges and Limons, an undoubted remedie for that disease”; and a little later the good doctor perished in a sea-fight with Spaniards on the ship Margaret and John. Dr. Simons’ name is signed to one of the histories, but he too fades away and leaves no trace, and a Dr. Pot has survived only through honorable mention, as “our worthy physition.”
The adventurers learned from the challenges of those difficult times; once the settlement was re-established under Dale, they started working on a hospital. Across the river from Henrico, they built “a guest-house for the sick, a[Pg 276] high seat and clean air,” and named the place, Mount Malado. The records frustratingly lack details about this first American sanatorium. They don’t mention its layout, comforts, or amenities. We don’t even know the names of those who found shelter there, or the doctors who treated them. Occasionally, a doctor is mentioned in the colonists' history, but he is just a faint presence, lacking the character and substance of the brave captains, the strong burgesses, and the tipsy parsons. Doctor Bohun, who was “raised among the most learned surgeons and physicians in the Netherlands,” came over and stayed with the settlers for a time, but Lord La Warre took him as his medical advisor to the “Western Isles” so that his Lordship’s gout could be “relieved by a fresh diet, especially oranges and lemons, a proven remedy for that ailment”; and soon after, the good doctor died in a sea battle with Spaniards on the ship Margaret and John. Dr. Simons’ name appears in one of the histories, but he also fades away without leaving a mark, and a Dr. Pot is only remembered for his honorable mention as “our worthy physician.”
Either the country was too healthy, or the [Pg 277]inhabitants too poor to encourage immigration among doctors, for they were few and far between, and we find men of other trades acting in the capacity of physician. There was Captain Norton, for instance, “a valiant, industrious gentleman adorned with many good qualities besides Physicke and Chirurgery, which for the publicke good, he freely imparted to all gratis, but most bountifully to ye poore.”
Either the country was too healthy, or the [Pg 277] inhabitants were too poor to attract doctors, because they were few and far between. Instead, we find people from other professions taking on the role of physician. Take Captain Norton, for example, “a brave, hardworking gentleman with many good qualities beyond medicine and surgery, which he freely shared with everyone for free, but especially with the poor.”
It was common for barbers to combine the use of the knife with that of the razor, and for the apothecary to prescribe, as well as mix, his own drugs. Colonel Byrd writes that in Fredericksburg, “besides Col. Willis, who is the top man of the place, there are only one merchant, a tailor, a smith, an ordinary-keeper, and a lady who acts both as doctress and coffee-house keeper.” A list of prominent citizens in Baltimore in the eighteenth century, includes a barber, two carpenters, a tailor, a parson, and an inn-keeper, but no doctor; unless we reckon as such Dame Hughes and Dame Littig, who are registered as midwives.
It was common for barbers to use both a knife and a razor, and for apothecaries to prescribe and mix their own medicines. Colonel Byrd notes that in Fredericksburg, “besides Col. Willis, who is the top person in the area, there is only one merchant, a tailor, a blacksmith, an innkeeper, and a woman who acts as both a doctor and a coffeehouse owner.” A list of notable citizens in Baltimore in the eighteenth century includes a barber, two carpenters, a tailor, a minister, and an innkeeper, but no doctor—unless we count Dame Hughes and Dame Littig, who are listed as midwives.
The isolation of plantation life made it doubly difficult to depend on doctors, and as a result, each family had its own medicine-chest, and its own recipes and prescriptions handed down from generation to generation, and brought oftentimes from across the sea. Herbs played an important part[Pg 278] in the pharmacopœia, both because they were easily obtained, and because tradition endowed them with mysterious virtues. An old medical treatise assures its readers that “Nature has stamped on divers plants legible characters to discover their uses”; that baldness may be cured by hanging-moss, and freckles by spotted plants. Ragwort, and periwinkle, and Solomon’s Seal all had their special merits; but sage was prime favorite, and its votary declares it a question how one who grows it in his garden and uses it freely can ever die. Next to ease of preparation, the prime requisite of a medicine was strength. Violent purges and powerful doses of physic or of “The Bark” were always in favor. The simple ailments of childhood were dosed with such abominations as copperas and pewter-filings, and these unhappy infants were fed on beverages of snake-root or soot-tea. One vile compound, common as it was odious, was snail pottage, made of garden shell-snails washed in small beer, mixed with earth-worms, and then fried in a concoction of ale, herbs, spices, and drugs.
The isolation of plantation life made it really hard to rely on doctors, so each family had its own medicine cabinet and recipes and prescriptions passed down through generations, often brought from across the sea. Herbs played a significant role in their remedies, not only because they were easy to get, but also because tradition gave them special powers. An old medical book tells its readers that “Nature has marked various plants with clear signs to show their uses”; for example, baldness can be treated with hanging moss, and freckles with spotted plants. Ragwort, periwinkle, and Solomon’s Seal all had their unique benefits; but sage was the favorite, and its supporters claim it’s a mystery how someone who grows it in their garden and uses it often could ever die. After easy preparation, the main requirement for a medicine was strength. Strong purges and heavy doses of medicine or “The Bark” were always popular. Simple childhood ailments were treated with things like copperas and pewter filings, and these poor infants were given drinks made from snake root or soot tea. One horrible concoction, as common as it was disgusting, was snail pottage, made from garden snails washed in beer, mixed with earthworms, and then fried in a mixture of ale, herbs, spices, and drugs.
Yet our ancestors knew how to brew good-tasting things. The letter book of Francis Jerdone, of Yorktown, Virginia, records under date 1746, “A receit how to make Burlington’s Universal Balsam.
Yet our ancestors knew how to make great-tasting things. The letter book of Francis Jerdone, from Yorktown, Virginia, notes on the date 1746, “A recipe for making Burlington’s Universal Balsam.”
Balsam Peru | 1 oz. | |
Best Storax | 2 oz. | |
Benjamin, impregnated with sweet Almonds | 3 oz. | |
Alloes Succatrinx | ½ oz. | |
Myrrh Elect | ½ oz. | |
Purest Frankincense | ½ oz. | |
Roots of Angelica | ½ oz. | |
Flowers of St. John Wort | ½ oz. | |
One pint of the best Spirit of Wine. |
To be bottled up and Set in the Sun for 20 or 30 days together, to be shaken twice or thrice a day. Take about 30 drops going to bed in Tea made of pennyroyal, Balm or Speer mint.”
To be sealed in a bottle and left in the sun for 20 to 30 days, shaking it two or three times each day. Take about 30 drops before bed in tea made from pennyroyal, balm, or spearmint.
This prescription has the great defect of being too good, and might have a tendency to tempt the young to acquire the disease in order to be treated to the remedy. Angelic Snuff was another agreeable medicament, warranted to cure all head troubles and help the palsy, megrims, deafness, apoplexy, and gout. What a pity that only the name of this cure remains to our generation, whose megrims alone would empty so many boxes of the invaluable snuff!
This prescription has the major flaw of being too effective, which could encourage young people to seek out the disease just to be treated with the remedy. Angelic Snuff was another pleasant medication, claimed to fix all head issues and treat paralysis, migraines, hearing loss, strokes, and gout. It’s unfortunate that only the name of this cure survives for our generation, whose migraines alone would empty countless boxes of this priceless snuff!
The early settlers could, if they would, have learned some useful lessons in the treatment of disease from the Indians, who at least understood making the skin share the work of the stomach. A primitive, but very effective, way of treating fevers and similar ailments among the natives was[Pg 280] by the sweating-oven. The Indian patient would creep into these mounds, under which a fire had been lighted, while the medicine-man poured on water from above, creating a mighty steam, in which the patient would continue till even Indian fortitude could hold out no longer, when he would crawl out, and, rushing down to the nearest stream, plunge headlong into its cold waters. All this process was, of course, performed amid incantations as mysterious to the whites as the phraseology of a modern physician to a savage.
The early settlers could have learned some valuable lessons about treating illness from the Indians, who understood how to use the skin to assist the stomach. A simple, yet very effective method for managing fevers and similar issues among the natives was[Pg 280] the sweating-oven. The Indian patient would crawl into these mounds, where a fire had been lit, while the medicine man poured water from above, creating a powerful steam. The patient would stay in this steam until even their strong endurance could take no more, at which point they would crawl out and rush to the nearest stream, plunging into its cold waters. This entire process was performed with chants that were as mysterious to the whites as the language of a modern doctor is to someone uneducated in medicine.
This treatment was more in harmony with modern ideas than the methods which prevailed among the English. When the two Spotswood boys were sent across the sea to Eton, to school, they spent their vacations with their aunt, Mrs. Campbell, who writes to their landlady at the end of their stay: “I am very Sorry, Madam, to send them back with such bad coughs, though I have nursed Jack who was so bad that we were obliged to Bleed him, and physick him, that he is much better. I can’t judge how they got them (the coughs). My son came home with one, and has never been out of the house but once since, and these children have always laid warm, and lived constantly in the house.” These poor little victims of the coddling system would probably have recovered rapidly in the steam-bath of their native[Pg 281] Virginia and the fresh air of her pine forests, but instead, they are sent back from one hothouse to another. “I beg,” adds their affectionate, but misguided aunt, “that they may be kept in a very warm room, and take the drops I send every night, and the pectoral drink several times a day, and that they eat no meat or drink anything but warm barley water and lemon juice, and, if Aleck increases, to get Blooded.” It is a great relief, and something of a surprise, to learn that Aleck and his brother John lived to come back to America and figure in the Revolution. Perhaps their recollections of the dosing and “blooding” they received in their youth threw additional energy into their opposition to the oppression of England.
This treatment aligned more with modern ideas than the methods used by the English. When the two Spotswood boys were sent overseas to Eton for school, they spent their vacations with their aunt, Mrs. Campbell, who wrote to their landlady at the end of their stay: “I’m very sorry, Madam, to send them back with such bad coughs, even though I cared for Jack, who was so ill that we had to bleed him and treat him with medicine, and he is much better now. I can’t tell how they caught these coughs. My son came home with one and has only been out of the house once since, and these kids have always stayed warm and mostly indoors.” These poor little victims of overprotective care would probably have recovered quickly in the steam of their native Virginia and the fresh air of its pine forests, but instead, they went from one hothouse to another. “I ask,” adds their loving but misguided aunt, “that they stay in a very warm room, take the drops I send every night, drink the cough syrup several times a day, eat no meat, and drink only warm barley water and lemon juice, and if Aleck gets worse, to have him bled.” It’s a great relief, and somewhat surprising, to know that Aleck and his brother John lived to return to America and participate in the Revolution. Maybe their memories of the treatments and bloodletting they endured in their youth fueled their resistance to England's oppression.
Cupping, leeching, and all sorts of blood-letting were the chief dependence in olden times in all cases of fever. The free use of water, now so universal, would then have been thought fatal. The poor patient dreaded the doctor more than the disease, and often with reason. Anæsthetics, that best gift of science to a suffering world, were unknown, and surgery was vivisection with the victim looking on, conscious and quivering.
Cupping, leeching, and various forms of bloodletting were the main treatments for fever in the past. The widespread use of water, which is common today, would have been considered dangerous back then. The unfortunate patient feared the doctor more than the illness, and often for good reason. Anesthetics, the greatest gift of science to those in pain, didn’t exist, and surgery was like vivisection, with the patient fully aware and trembling.
The doctor in the Cavalier Colonies was regarded with almost as much suspicion as the parson—as a cormorant, ready and anxious to prey on the community, and to be held in check by all the severities[Pg 282] of the law. Virginia in 1657 passed statutes regulating surgeons’ fees. In 1680 physicians were compelled to declare under oath the value of their drugs, and the court allowed them fifty per cent advance on the cost. If any physician was found guilty of neglecting a patient, he was liable to fine and punishment.
The doctor in the Cavalier Colonies was viewed with nearly as much suspicion as the minister—as someone just waiting to take advantage of the community, needing to be kept in check by all the strict penalties[Pg 282] of the law. Virginia passed laws in 1657 to regulate surgeons’ fees. In 1680, doctors were required to declare the value of their medications under oath, and the court allowed them a 50% markup on the cost. If any doctor was found guilty of neglecting a patient, they faced fines and penalties.
In the eighteenth century, still stricter laws were framed, “because of surgeons, apothecaries and unskillful apprentices who exacted unreasonable fees, and loading their patients with medicine.” The fees fixed by this statute are “one shilling per mile and all medicines to be set forth in the bill.” The price for attending a common fracture is set down at two pounds, and double the sum for attending a compound fracture. A university degree entitled the practitioner to higher charges, but its possession was rare. Most doctors were trained up in the offices of older men as apprentices, pounders of drugs, and cleaners of instruments, as the old painters began by preparing paints and brushes for the master.
In the eighteenth century, even stricter laws were created "because of surgeons, pharmacists, and untrained apprentices who charged excessive fees and loaded their patients with unnecessary medicine." The fees established by this statute were "one shilling per mile and all medicines detailed in the bill." The cost for treating a simple fracture was set at two pounds, and double that amount for a compound fracture. Having a university degree allowed practitioners to charge more, but such degrees were rare. Most doctors trained as apprentices in the offices of older practitioners, mixing drugs and cleaning instruments, similar to how the old painters started by preparing paints and brushes for their masters.
A modern man of science would smile at the titles of the old medical works solemnly consulted by our forbears. “A Chirurgicall Booke” sounds interesting, and “The Universall Body of Physick”; but they are not so alluring as “The Way to Health, long life and Happiness,” nor so attractive[Pg 283] to the ignorant as “The Unlearned Keymiss.” Perhaps the struggling physicians and chirurgians who doctored by these old books and their common-sense, helped as many and harmed no more than the chemist of to-day, with his endless pharmacopœia of coal-tar products, tonics, and stimulants; or the specialist who, instead of “the Whole Body of Physick,” devotes himself wholly to a single muscle, or nerve-ganglion.
A modern scientist would laugh at the titles of old medical books seriously read by our ancestors. “A Surgical Book” sounds intriguing, and “The Universal Body of Medicine” is notable, but they aren’t as appealing as “The Way to Health, Long Life, and Happiness,” nor as enticing[Pg 283] to the uneducated as “The Unlearned Keymiss.” It’s possible that the struggling doctors and surgeons who relied on these old texts and their common sense helped as many people and did just as little harm as today’s chemist, with his endless supply of coal-tar products, tonics, and stimulants; or the specialist who focuses entirely on one muscle or nerve ganglion instead of “the Whole Body of Medicine.”
In spite of the chill of popular disfavor and of the difficulties of professional training, good and noble men worked on faithfully at the business of helping the sick and suffering in the colonies. The Maryland annals tell of a Dr. Henry Stevenson, who built him a house near the York road so elegant, that the neighbors called it “Stevenson’s Folly.” If there was any envy in their hearts, however, it changed to gratitude and admiration when the small-pox appeared in their midst, and the large-hearted doctor turned his mansion into a hospital. It is hard for us who live after the days of Jenner, to appreciate the terror of the word small-pox. In the eighteenth century pitted faces were the rule. Fathers feared to send their sons to England, so prevalent was the disease there. An old journal advertises: “Wanted, a man between twenty and thirty years of age, to be a footman and under-butler in a great family; he must be[Pg 284] of the Church of England, and have had the small-pox in the natural way.”
Despite the chilly atmosphere of public disapproval and the challenges of professional training, dedicated and noble individuals continued their efforts to help the sick and suffering in the colonies. The records from Maryland recount the story of Dr. Henry Stevenson, who built a house near the York road so fancy that the locals dubbed it “Stevenson’s Folly.” However, if there was any envy in their hearts, it quickly transformed into gratitude and admiration when smallpox broke out in their community, and the kind-hearted doctor converted his mansion into a hospital. It’s difficult for those of us living after Jenner to understand the fear instilled by the word small-pox. In the eighteenth century, having pockmarked faces was common. Fathers were afraid to send their sons to England, as the disease was so widespread there. An old journal advertised: “Wanted, a man between twenty and thirty years of age, to be a footman and under-butler in a large family; he must be[Pg 284] of the Church of England, and have had smallpox in the natural way.”
This enlightened Dr. Stevenson, of Stevenson’s Folly, made Maryland familiar with the process of inoculation, which antedated vaccination. He advertises in The Maryland Gazette of 1765 that he is ready to inoculate “any gentlemen that are pleased to favor him in that way,” and that his fees are two pistoles for inoculating, and twenty shillings per week board, the average cost to each patient being £5 14s.
This knowledgeable Dr. Stevenson, known for Stevenson’s Folly, introduced the people of Maryland to the practice of inoculation, which came before vaccination. He advertised in The Maryland Gazette in 1765 that he was prepared to inoculate “any gentlemen who would like to support him in that manner,” and that his fees were two pistoles for the inoculation, and twenty shillings per week for board, with the average cost for each patient being £5 14s.
Ryland Randolph writes to his brother at a time when inoculation is still a new thing: “I wrote to my Mother for her consent to be inoculated for the small-pox, but since see that she thinks it a piece of presumption. When you favor me with a line, pray let me have your opinion of it!”
Ryland Randolph writes to his brother at a time when inoculation is still a new concept: “I wrote to my mom to get her permission to be inoculated for smallpox, but I've noticed that she thinks it's a bit presumptuous. When you write back to me, please let me know your thoughts on it!”
In 1768, we find the authorities at William and Mary resolving “that an ad. be inserted in the Gazette to inform the Publick that the College is now clear of small-pox,” and a few days later they frame another resolution that “fifty pounds be allowed to Dr. Carter for his care and attendance on those afflicted with said disorder at the College.”
In 1768, we see the authorities at William and Mary deciding “that an ad be placed in the Gazette to inform the public that the College is now free of smallpox,” and a few days later they create another resolution stating “fifty pounds should be paid to Dr. Carter for his care and attention to those affected by this illness at the College.”
Meanwhile the colonists had not followed up their good beginning at Mount Malado. Hospitals had not grown with the growth of the community. Doctors had none of the advantages of the study[Pg 285] of surgery and medicine which are given by the hospital system, but the sick were tenderly cared for, nevertheless. In Jefferson’s notes on the advantages enjoyed by the Virginians, he speaks of: “their condition too when sick, in the family of a good farmer where every member is emulous to do them kind offices, where they are visited by all the neighbors, who bring them the little rarities which their sickly appetites may crave, and who take by rotation the nightly watch over them, without comparison better than in a general hospital where the sick, the dying and the dead are crammed together in the same room, and often in the same bed.” When we read the accounts of hospitals in the eighteenth century, antiseptics unknown, and even ordinary cleanliness uncommon, we can readily agree with the conclusion that “Nature and kind nursing save a much greater proportion in our plain way, at a smaller expense, and with less abuse.”
Meanwhile, the colonists didn’t build on their promising start at Mount Malado. Hospitals didn’t develop alongside the community. Doctors didn’t have the benefits of the study of surgery and medicine that a hospital system provides, but the sick were still cared for with compassion. In Jefferson’s notes on the advantages enjoyed by Virginians, he mentions: “their condition too when sick, in the home of a good farmer where every family member is eager to help, where they are visited by all the neighbors who bring them little treats for their sick appetites, and who take turns watching over them at night, is by far better than in a general hospital where the sick, the dying, and the dead are crammed together in the same room, and often in the same bed.” When we read about hospitals in the eighteenth century, where antiseptics were unknown and even basic cleanliness was rare, we can easily agree with the conclusion that “Nature and kind nursing save a much greater proportion in our plain way, at a smaller expense, and with less abuse.”
Every wind that swept the sick-room in those colonial farm houses, brought balm from the pines, or vigor from the sea. Three thousand miles of uncontaminated air stretched behind them and before. This pure, balmy, bracing air cured the sick, and kept the well in health, in spite of general disregard of hygiene, which prevailed almost universally, especially in all matters of[Pg 286] diet. “We may venture to affirm,” exclaims a horrified Frenchman, fresh from the land of scientific cookery, “that if a premium were offered for a regimen most destructive to the teeth, the stomach and the health in general, none could be desired more efficacious for these ends than that in use among this people. At breakfast they deluge the stomach with a pint of hot water slightly impregnated with tea, or slightly tinctured, or rather coloured with coffee; and they swallow, without mastication, hot bread half-baked, soaked in melted butter, with the grossest cheese and salt or hung beef, pickled pork, or fish, all which can with difficulty be dissolved. At dinner, they devour boiled pastes, called absurdly puddings, garnished with the most luscious sauces. Their turnips and other vegetables are floated in lard or butter. Their pastry is nothing but a greasy paste imperfectly baked.”
Every breeze that blew through the sick room in those colonial farmhouses brought healing scents from the pines or energy from the sea. Three thousand miles of clean air lay behind and ahead of them. This fresh, soothing, invigorating air helped the sick recover and kept the healthy well, despite the widespread neglect of hygiene that was almost universal, especially regarding matters of [Pg 286] diet. “We can confidently say,” exclaims a horrified Frenchman, just arrived from the land of refined cooking, “that if there were a prize for a diet most harmful to teeth, stomach, and overall health, nothing could be more effective for these outcomes than what this population consumes. At breakfast, they drown their stomachs in a pint of hot water lightly flavored with tea or slightly tinted with coffee; and they swallow, without chewing, hot bread that’s half-baked, soaked in melted butter, along with the coarsest cheese and salt or cured beef, pickled pork, or fish, all of which are difficult to digest. At dinner, they devour boiled pastes, absurdly called puddings, topped with the richest sauces. Their turnips and other vegetables are drenched in lard or butter. Their pastries are just greasy crusts poorly baked.”
The entire day, according to this cheerful observer, is passed in heaping one indigestible mass on another, and spurring the exhausted stomach to meet the strain, by wines and liquors of all sorts. The population who lived on such a diet, ought to have died young, to point the moral of the hygienist; but Nature pardons much to those who live in the open air. If digestions were taxed, nerves remained unstrained. Even in[Pg 287] our age of hurry and bustle, anything like nervous prostration is rare, south of Mason and Dixon’s line. The soft air and the easy life soothe the susceptibilities, and oil the wheels of existence. It is for these reasons, perchance, that the records of the burying-grounds in the Southern colonies show such a proportion of names of octogenarians who had survived to a ripe old age, in spite of hot breads washed down with hotter liquors.
The entire day, according to this cheerful observer, is spent piling one heavy meal on top of another, pushing the tired stomach to cope with the strain by consuming all kinds of wines and liquors. The people who lived on such a diet should have died young, as a lesson for health advocates; but Nature forgives a lot to those who live outdoors. While digestions were taxed, nerves remained unworried. Even in[Pg 287]
These burying-grounds of the old South are robbed of much of the dreariness of their kind by being generally laid out in close proximity to the living world, as if the chill of the tomb were beaten back by the fire-light falling on it from the familiar hearth stone close at hand. It is a comfort to think of genial Colonel Byrd, who loved so well the good things of this world, resting under a monument which duly sets forth his virtues, on the edge of the garden at Westover, beneath an arbor screened only by vines from the door where he passed in and out for so many years.
These burial grounds of the old South lose a lot of their gloom because they are usually located close to the living world, as if the chill of the grave is pushed back by the warm light from a nearby hearth. It's comforting to imagine the friendly Colonel Byrd, who enjoyed the good things in life, resting under a monument that highlights his virtues, right at the edge of the garden at Westover, beneath a trellis that is only screened by vines from the door he used for so many years.
Hugh Jones, that conservative son of the church, lamented that the Virginians did not prefer to lie in the church-yard for their last long sleep. “It is customary,” he says regretfully, “to bury in garden, or orchards, where whole families lye interred together, in a spot, generally handsomely enclosed, planted with evergreens,[Pg 288] and the graves kept decently. Hence, likewise, arises the occasion of preaching funeral sermons in houses where, at funerals, are assembled a great congregation of neighbors and friends; and if you insist on having the service and ceremony at church, they’ll say they will be without it, unless performed after their own manner.”
Hugh Jones, that traditional church member, sadly noted that the Virginians preferred not to rest in the churchyard for their final sleep. “It’s typical,” he says with regret, “to be buried in gardens or orchards, where whole families are laid to rest together, usually in a nicely enclosed area, planted with evergreens,[Pg 288] and the graves are kept tidy. This tradition also leads to the practice of holding funeral sermons in homes, where many neighbors and friends gather for the service; and if you insist on having the ceremony in church, they’ll say they’ll skip it unless it’s done their way.”
Here we have a flash of the spirit of resistance to undue encroachments from church or state, which flamed up half a century later into open revolt. There is something touching in this clinging to the home round which so many memories cluster, in this desire to lay the dead there close to all they had loved, and when their own time came, to lie down beside them under the shadow of the old walls which had sheltered their infancy, and youth, and age.
Here we see a glimpse of the spirit of resistance against excessive control from church or state, which erupted into open rebellion half a century later. There's something heartfelt about this attachment to home, filled with so many memories, this wish to bury their loved ones there close to everything they cherished, and when their own time came, to rest beside them under the old walls that had sheltered them in childhood, youth, and old age.
If the burying-grounds were cheerful, still more so were the funerals. They partook, in fact, of the nature of an Irish wake. Wine was freely drunk, and funeral baked meats demolished, while the firing of guns was so common that many asked by will that it be omitted, as friends to-day are “kindly requested to omit flowers.”
If the cemeteries were cheerful, funerals were even more so. They were essentially like an Irish wake. Wine flowed freely, and the food served at the funeral was consumed with gusto, while gunfire was so common that many would request in their wills that it be left out, just as friends today are "politely asked to skip flowers."
The funeral expenses of a gentleman of Baltimore town in the eighteenth century were somewhat heavy, as any one may judge from an itemized account preserved to us, which includes: “Coffin[Pg 289] £6 16s, 41 yds. crape, 32 yds. black Tiffany, 11 yds. black crape, 5½ broadcloth, 7½ yards of black Shaloon, 16½ yds. linen, 3 yds. sheeting, 3 doz. pairs men’s black silk gloves, 2 doz. pairs women’s do., 6 pairs men’s blk. gloves (cheaper), 1 pr. women’s do., black silk handkerchiefs, 8½ yards calamanco, mohair and buckram, 13½ yds. ribbon, 47½ lbs. loaf sugar, 14 doz. eggs, 10 oz. nutmegs, 1½ pounds alspice, 20⅝ gallons white wine, 12 bottles red wine, 10⅜ gallons rum.” The total cost of these preparations amounts to upward of fifty pounds sterling, besides the two pounds to be paid to Dame Hannah Gash and Mr. Ireland for attendance, while ten shillings additional were allowed for “coffin furniture.”
The funeral costs for a gentleman from Baltimore in the eighteenth century were quite substantial, as anyone can see from the detailed account we've preserved, which includes: “Coffin[Pg 289] £6 16s, 41 yards of crape, 32 yards of black Tiffany, 11 yards of black crape, 5½ yards of broadcloth, 7½ yards of black Shaloon, 16½ yards of linen, 3 yards of sheeting, 3 dozen pairs of men's black silk gloves, 2 dozen pairs of women's, 6 pairs of men’s black gloves (cheaper), 1 pair women's, black silk handkerchiefs, 8½ yards of calamanco, mohair and buckram, 13½ yards of ribbon, 47½ pounds of loaf sugar, 14 dozen eggs, 10 ounces of nutmegs, 1½ pounds of allspice, 20⅝ gallons of white wine, 12 bottles of red wine, 10⅜ gallons of rum.” The total cost of these arrangements adds up to more than fifty pounds sterling, in addition to the two pounds to be paid to Dame Hannah Gash and Mr. Ireland for their attendance, while ten shillings extra were allocated for “coffin furniture.”
When a Thomas Jefferson, ancestor of the Thomas Jefferson, died in Virginia in 1698, his funeral expenses included the items:
When a Thomas Jefferson, ancestor of the Thomas Jefferson, died in Virginia in 1698, his funeral expenses included the items:
To Benj. Branch for a Mutton for the funerall | 60lbs. tobacco. |
To Ann Carraway and Mary Harris for mourning Rings | £1 |
To Sam’ll Branch for makeing ye coffin | 10s |
For plank for ye coffin | 2s 6d |
The list of expenses closes with unconscious satire, thus: “Previous item—to Dr. Bowman for Phisick, 60 lbs. tobacco,” showing that every arrangement for the taking under was complete.
The list of expenses ends with unintentional irony: “Previous item—to Dr. Bowman for medicine, 60 lbs. tobacco,” indicating that every plan to cover up was fully in place.
[Pg 290]These inventories and wills cast wonderful sidelights on the manners and customs of “ye olden tyme.” To our age, accustomed to endless post-mortem litigation, there is a refreshing simplicity in these old documents, which seem to take for granted that it is only necessary to state the wishes of the testator. Richard Lightfoote, ancestor of the Virginia Lightfoots, who made his will in 1625, “in the first yeare of the raigne of our Soveraigne Lord King Charles,” feeling perhaps a little fearful of disputes among his heirs, appoints Thomas Jones “to bee overseer herof, to see the same formed in all things accordinge to my true meaninge; hereby requestinge all the parties legatees aforenamed to make him judge and decider of all controversies which shall arise between them or anie of them.” But there is no record that the services of Thomas Jones were needed as mediator, and when Jane Lightfoote, his wife, makes her will, she goes about it in a still more childlike and trustful fashion.
[Pg 290]These inventories and wills provide great insights into the manners and customs of “the olden days.” For us today, used to endless legal battles after someone’s death, there’s a refreshing simplicity in these old documents, which assume that it’s only necessary to express the wishes of the person making the will. Richard Lightfoote, ancestor of the Virginia Lightfoots, created his will in 1625, “in the first year of the reign of our Sovereign Lord King Charles,” perhaps a bit concerned about potential disputes among his heirs, appoints Thomas Jones “to be overseer hereof, to see the same formed in all things according to my true meaning; hereby requesting all the parties legatees aforementioned to make him judge and decider of all controversies which shall arise between them or any of them.” However, there’s no record that Thomas Jones actually had to step in as a mediator, and when Jane Lightfoote, his wife, makes her will, she approaches it in an even more trusting and straightforward way.
She leaves her “little cottage pott” to one, and her “little brasse pan” to another. No object is too trifling to be disposed of individually. The inventory of Colonel Ludlow, who departed this life in 1660, is a curious jumble of things small and large. Here we have “one rapier, one hanger, and black belt, three p’r of new gloves and one[Pg 291] p’r of horn buckskin gloves, one small silver Tankard, one new silver hat-band, two pair of silver breeches buttons, one wedding Ring, one sealed Ring, a pcell of sweet powder and 2 p’r of band strings,” besides which is specially mentioned: “Judge Richardson to ye Wast in a picture,” valued at fifty pounds of tobacco. In addition to these, Colonel Ludlow died possessed of “12 white servants and ten negroes, 43 cattle, 54 sheep and 4 horses.”
She leaves her “little cottage pot” to one person and her “little brass pan” to another. No item is too small to be given away individually. The inventory of Colonel Ludlow, who passed away in 1660, is an interesting mix of items big and small. Here we have “one rapier, one hanger, and black belt, three pairs of new gloves and one[Pg 291] pair of horn buckskin gloves, one small silver tankard, one new silver hat-band, two pairs of silver breeches buttons, one wedding ring, one seal ring, a parcel of sweet powder and 2 pairs of band strings,” along with a special mention: “Judge Richardson to the waste in a picture,” valued at fifty pounds of tobacco. Additionally, Colonel Ludlow left behind “12 white servants and ten black servants, 43 cattle, 54 sheep, and 4 horses.”
The favorite testimonial of affection to survivors was the mourning ring or seal. These gifts figure in almost every will we examine, one mentioning a bequest of money for the purchase of “thirty rings for relatives.” The keepsakes were carefully cherished, and the survivors in turn set up the memorial tablet, or carved the tombstone, or presented some piece of plate to the parish church, to keep fresh the name and memory of the deceased. In Christ Church, at Norfolk, is an old Alms Bason marked with a Lion Passant and a Leopard’s Head crowned, in the centre a coat of arms, three Griffins’ heads erased, and the inscription:
The favorite way to show love for survivors was through mourning rings or seals. These gifts appear in almost every will we look at, with one mentioning a bequest of money for “thirty rings for relatives.” The keepsakes were held dear, and in return, the survivors would set up a memorial tablet, carve a tombstone, or donate some piece of plate to the parish church to keep the name and memory of the deceased alive. In Christ Church, Norfolk, there’s an old Alms Bason marked with a Lion Passant and a Leopard’s Head crowned, featuring a coat of arms in the center with three Griffins’ heads erased, along with the inscription:
“The gift of Capt. Whitwell in
memory of Mrs. Whitwell who was
intered in the church at Norfolk,
ye 8th of March, 1749.”
“The gift from Capt. Whitwell in
memory of Mrs. Whitwell who was
buried in the church at Norfolk,
on March 8, 1749.
[Pg 292]The same church owns a flagon with a crest, “a demi-man ppr-crowned in dexter three ostrich feathers,” given by Charles Perkins as a memorial to his wife, Elizabeth, who died in 1762.
[Pg 292]The same church has a pitcher featuring a crest, “a half-man ppr-crowned holding three ostrich feathers on the right,” which was presented by Charles Perkins in memory of his wife, Elizabeth, who passed away in 1762.
It was a pleasant thought thus to renew the memory of departed friends by flagon, and plate, and alms-basin—a wiser way, one feels, than the carving of long epitaphs on gloomy stones surmounted by skull and cross-bones. How often, as we read these dreary tributes, we long for some shock of truth to nature, among all this decorous conventionalism! What tales these old colonial graveyards might have told us if they would! Here lie men who, perchance, supped with Shakespeare, or jested with Jonson and Marlow at The Mermaid.
It was a nice idea to remember lost friends with drinks, food, and charity—a smarter approach, it seems, than carving long epitaphs on dark stones topped with skulls and crossbones. How often, as we read these dull tributes, do we wish for some raw truth among all this proper formality! What stories these old colonial graveyards could tell us if they could! Here lie men who might have shared a meal with Shakespeare or joked with Jonson and Marlow at The Mermaid.
Here rest gallants who closed round the royal standard on the fatal field of Marston Moor, or danced at Buckingham Palace with the free and fair dames of the merry court of Charles Second after the Restoration; but not a word of all this appears on the stones that represent them. Their epitaphs plaster them over with all the Christian virtues, and obscure their individuality as completely as the whitewash brushes of Cromwell’s soldiers obliterated the dark, quaintly carved oak of the cathedrals. De mortuis nil nisi bonum makes churchyard literature very dull reading,[Pg 293] when it should be the most interesting and instructive in the world. Had the stones set forth the lives of those who rest beneath, we might learn much of such a man as Sir George Somers, whose strange experiences on the Sea-Venture and his adventures on the Bermudas make me want to know more of him. I want to know what caused the trouble between him and Gates; how he built his cedar ships; how he looked, and walked, and talked; and what manner of man he was, all in all. Instead of gratifying my innocent curiosity, his tombstone in Whitchurch, where he is buried, puts me off with a florid verse of poor poetry, and I am little better helped when I turn to the records of the island where he died. Here Capt. Nathaniel Butler, “finding accidentally” (so runs the old chronicle) “a little crosse erected in a by-place amongst a great many of bushes, understanding there was buried the heart and intrailes of Sir George Somers, hee resolved to have a better memory of so worthy a Souldier than that. So, finding also a great Marble Stone brought out of England, hee caused it to bee wrought handsomely, and laid over the place, which he invironed with a square wall of hewen stone, tombe-like, wherein hee caused to be graven this epitaph he had composed, and fixed it on the Marble Stone and thus it was:
Here rest the brave who gathered around the royal flag on the tragic battlefield of Marston Moor, or danced at Buckingham Palace with the lively and graceful ladies of King Charles II's joyful court after the Restoration; yet none of this is mentioned on the stones that represent them. Their epitaphs cover them in all the Christian virtues, completely erasing their individuality, just like the whitewash brushes of Cromwell’s soldiers wiped out the dark, uniquely carved oak of the cathedrals. De mortuis nil nisi bonum makes gravestone inscriptions pretty dull reading,[Pg 293] when it should be the most fascinating and educational in the world. If the stones detailed the lives of those who lie beneath, we could learn a lot about someone like Sir George Somers, whose unusual experiences on the Sea-Venture and adventures in Bermuda make me want to know more about him. I want to know what caused the conflict between him and Gates; how he built his cedar ships; how he looked, walked, and talked; and what kind of person he was overall. Instead of satisfying my innocent curiosity, his tombstone in Whitchurch, where he is buried, treats me to a fancy verse of poor poetry, and I gain little more when I turn to the records of the island where he died. Here Captain Nathaniel Butler, “finding accidentally” (as the old chronicle states) “a little cross erected in a secluded spot among many bushes, understanding that the heart and entrails of Sir George Somers were buried there, he resolved to create a better memorial for such a worthy soldier than that. So, also finding a large marble stone brought from England, he had it beautifully crafted and placed over the site, which he surrounded with a square wall of hewn stone, tomb-like, where he had this epitaph he composed engraved and fixed onto the marble stone, and it was as follows:
[Pg 294]
“In the year 1611
Noble Sir George Summers went hence to Heaven
Whose noble, well-tried worth that held him still imploid
Gave him the knowledge of the world so wide.
Hence ’t was by heavens decree that to this place
He brought new guests and name to mutual grace.
At last his soule and body being to part,
He here bequeathed his entrailes and his heart.”
[Pg 294]
“In the year 1611
Noble Sir George Summers passed away and went to Heaven
Whose honorable and tested worth kept him engaged
Gave him the understanding of the vast world.
It was by heaven’s decree that he brought
New guests and a name to shared kindness.
At last, as his soul and body were about to separate,
He left his entrails and his heart here.”
Even this gives us more information about the dead than most of the epitaphs. They are composed, as a rule, with Jonsonian elaborateness, and might as well be set up over Rasselas, as over those they commemorate.
Even this gives us more insight about the deceased than most of the epitaphs. They are usually written with Jonsonian detail and could just as easily be placed over Rasselas as over those they honor.
On the tomb of President Nelson of his Majesty’s Council, in the old York churchyard, a pompous inscription announces: “Reader, if you feel the spirit of that exalted ardor which aspires to the felicity of conscious virtue, animated by those consolations and divine admonitions, perform the task and expect the distinction of the righteous man!” The “distinction of the righteous” is a delightful phrase, and sets forth the instinctive belief of the Cavalier in aristocracy in heaven.
On the tomb of President Nelson of His Majesty’s Council, in the old York churchyard, a grand inscription declares: “Reader, if you feel the passion for the happiness of being virtuous, inspired by those comforting thoughts and divine guidance, take on the challenge and look forward to the recognition of a good person!” The “recognition of the good” is a lovely phrase and reflects the Cavalier's inherent belief in aristocracy in heaven.
A Latin inscription was regarded as an appropriate tribute to the learning of the deceased, who, had his ghost walked o’ nights, might have needed to brush up his classics to make quite[Pg 295] sure of what his survivors were saying about him.
A Latin inscription was seen as a fitting tribute to the knowledge of the deceased, who, if his ghost wandered at night, might have needed to review his classics to be completely sure of what his survivors were saying about him.
In happy contrast to the frigidity of these epitaphs wherein the dead languages bury their dead, is the verse written by his son over the “Honble Coll. Digges,” who died in 1744:
In a happy contrast to the coldness of these epitaphs where dead languages bury their dead, is the verse written by his son over the “Honble Coll. Digges,” who died in 1744:
“Diggs, ever to extremes untaught to bend
Enjoying life, yet mindful of its end
In thee the world an happy mingling saw
Of sprightly humor and religious awe.”
“Diggs, always going to extremes without learning to compromise
Enjoying life, yet aware of its end
In you, the world saw a joyful blend
Of lively humor and deep reverence.”
How it warms our hearts to find the word humor on a gravestone! It takes the chill out of death itself, and inspires us with the hope that this most lovable of traits may stand as good a chance of immortality as Faith, Hope, or Charity.
How heartwarming it is to see the word humor on a gravestone! It takes away the coldness of death and fills us with the hope that this most lovable quality might have as good a chance of living on forever as Faith, Hope, or Charity.
A brief and business-like epitaph written over Mistress Lucy Berkeley, declares that “She left behind her 5 children viz. 2 Boys and 3 Girls. I shall not pretend to give her full character; it would take too much room for a Grave-stone. Shall only say she never neglected her duty to her Creator in publick or private. She was charitable to the poor, a kind Mistress, Indulgent Mother, and Obedient Wife.”
A short and straightforward epitaph dedicated to Mistress Lucy Berkeley states that “She left behind 5 children: 2 boys and 3 girls. I won’t try to summarize her full character; it would take up too much space for a gravestone. I will only say she never neglected her duty to her Creator in public or private. She was charitable to the poor, a kind mistress, a loving mother, and an obedient wife.”
For a parallel to this matron who neglected no duty, “publick or private,” we must seek the tomb[Pg 296] of a maiden. On the crumbling stone the tribute still survives, and tells that
For a parallel to this matron who neglected no duty, “public or private,” we must seek the tomb[Pg 296] of a maiden. On the crumbling stone, the tribute still survives and tells that
“In a Well grounded Certainty of an Immortal Resurrection Here lyes the Remains of Elizabeth the Daughter of John and Catharine Washington She was a Maiden Virtuous without Reservedness Wise without Affectation Beautiful without Knowing it She left this life on the Fifth day of Febr in the Year MDCCXXXVI in the Twentieth Year of her age.” |
One more epitaph of the Colonial Cavaliers I must quote in full, because it alone, of all I have studied, does give a picture of the man who lies under it. If it praises him too much, it is to be set down to his credit that one who knew him well believed it all; and I for one wish peace to the dust of this gallant old mariner who sailed the seas in colonial days. Here he lies, sunk at his moorings, “one who never struck his flag while he had a shot in the locker; who carried sail in chace till all was blue; in peace whose greatest glory was a staggering top-sail breeze; in war to bring his broadside to bear upon the enemy, and who, when signals of distress hove out, never stood his course, but hauled or[Pg 297] tacked or wore to give relief, though to a foe; who steered his little bark full fifty annual cruises over life’s tempestuous ocean and moored her safe in port at last; where her timbers being crazy, and having sprung a leak in the gale, she went down with a clear hawse. If these traits excite in the breast of humanity that common tribute to the memory of the departed—a sigh—then traveller as thou passest this wreck, let thine be borne upon the breeze which bends the grassy covering of the grave of Old Job Pray.”
I need to quote one more epitaph of the Colonial Cavaliers in full, because it’s the only one I’ve studied that truly portrays the man buried beneath it. If it praises him too much, remember that someone who knew him well believed every bit of it; I, for one, wish peace for the remains of this brave old sailor who navigated the seas during colonial times. Here lies a man, grounded at his moorings, “one who never lowered his flag while he had a shot in reserve; who kept his sails up in pursuit until everything was winded out; in peace, whose greatest pride was a powerful top-sail breeze; in war, to bring his broadside against the enemy, and who, when signals of distress went up, never maintained his course, but adjusted his sails to give relief, even to an adversary; who guided his small ship on over fifty yearly voyages across life’s rocky ocean and finally brought her safely to port; where, with her structure weakened and having sprung a leak in the storm, she sank with a clear bow. If these qualities stir a common response in people's hearts—a sigh for the departed—then traveler, as you pass by this wreck, let your sigh be carried by the breeze that rustles the grassy covering of the grave of Old Job Pray.”
This stone, like many another we find in these old brick-walled Southern burying-grounds, brings a smile which borders close upon a tear. The very spelling and lettering in these primitive inscriptions seem moss-grown with age, and tell of generations passed away, bearing their manners and customs before them, as Mary Stuart bears her head on the charger in the Abbotsford picture. Here on one crumbling stone we read of a matron who hated strife with a capital “S” and loved peace with a little “p.” Here we read the touching little life-history of the young wife of John Page, who “blest her said Husband with a sonn and a Daughter and departed this life, the twelfth day of November, Anno Dom 1702, and in the 20th yeare of her age.”
This stone, like many others we find in these old brick-walled Southern cemeteries, brings a smile that's almost a tear. The very spelling and lettering in these simple inscriptions look weathered with age and speak of generations long gone, carrying their traditions and customs with them, much like Mary Stuart carries her head on the charger in the Abbotsford painting. Here on one crumbling stone, we read about a woman who hated conflict with a capital “S” and loved peace with a little “p.” Here we read the poignant story of the young wife of John Page, who “blessed her said Husband with a son and a Daughter and departed this life, the twelfth day of November, Anno Dom 1702, and in the 20th year of her age.”
The inscriptions on the oldest tombstones are[Pg 298] undecipherable. The bluestone slab under the ruined arch at Jamestown clasped by the roots of the sycamore was so broken and defaced even when Lossing visited it that nothing remained but the shadowy date, 1608. But in the earliest inscriptions that survive, we are struck by the virile and nervous English. It smacks of “great Eliza’s golden day.” A fragment of one runs:
The inscriptions on the oldest tombstones are[Pg 298] unreadable. The bluestone slab under the crumbling arch at Jamestown, entangled by the roots of the sycamore, was so damaged and worn down even when Lossing saw it that all that was left was a faint date, 1608. However, in the earliest surviving inscriptions, we're impressed by the strong and spirited English. It reflects the era of "great Eliza's golden day." One fragment reads:
“O Death! all-eloquent, you only prove
What dust we dote on when ’t is man we love.”
“O Death! so eloquent, you only show
What dust we cherish when it’s a person we love.”
But finest of all is the noble dirge, sung over Bacon’s lifeless body by some one whose name will never now be surely known, since he disguised his identity, prompted by a wise dread of Berkeley’s malignant revenge, and states that after Bacon’s death “he was bemoaned in these following lines, drawn by the man that waited upon his person as it is said, and who attended his corpse to their burial place.” Whoever the writer was, and a high authority designates him as a man named Cotton, dweller at Acquia Creek, it is very sure that no serving-man composed these lines, which are like an echo of the age that gave us Lycidas:
But the best of all is the beautiful dirge sung over Bacon's lifeless body by someone whose name will never truly be known, as he hid his identity out of wise fear of Berkeley's vengeful spirit. He states that after Bacon's death, "he was mourned in these following lines, written by the man who served him, as it is said, and who accompanied his body to the burial site." Whoever the writer was—and a respected source identifies him as a man named Cotton, living at Acquia Creek—it is clear that no servant could have composed these lines, which resonate like an echo from the age that produced Lycidas:
“Who is’t must plead our cause? Nor trump nor drum
Nor deputations; these, alas! are dumb;
And can not speak. Our arms, though ne’er so strong,
Will want the aid of his commanding tongue.
[Pg 299]
“Here let him rest; while we this truth report
He’s gone from hence unto a higher court
To plead his cause, where he by this doth know,
Whether to Cæsar he was friend or foe.”
“Who must advocate for us? Neither trumpet nor drum
Nor delegations; these, unfortunately, are silent;
And cannot speak. Our forces, no matter how strong,
Will lack the support of his commanding voice.
[Pg 299]
“Here let him rest; while we state this truth
He’s moved on to a higher court
To argue his case, where he knows whether
He was a friend or an enemy to Caesar.”
These closing words may well form the epitaph written over the Colonial Cavalier. He is gone from hence unto a higher court—gone from this world forever. His open-handed hospitality, his reckless profusion, his chivalry to women, his quick-tempered, sword-thrusting honor, are as obsolete as his lace ruffles, his doublet and jerkin, his buckles and jewels and feathers. We are fallen on a prosaic age, and it is only in our dreams of the past that we conjure up, like a gay decoration against the neutral background of modern life, the figure of “The Colonial Cavalier.”
These closing words could serve as the epitaph for the Colonial Cavalier. He has moved on to a higher realm—gone from this world forever. His generous hospitality, his extravagant lifestyle, his chivalry towards women, and his quick temper and sense of honor are as outdated as his lace ruffles, doublet and jerkin, buckles, jewels, and feathers. We now live in a practical age, and it’s only in our dreams of the past that we envision, like a vibrant decoration against the bland backdrop of modern life, the figure of “The Colonial Cavalier.”
Appendix
List of Authorities
Alden’s Collection of American Epitaphs and Inscriptions
Alden’s Collection of American Epitaphs and Inscriptions
Alsop’s Character of the Province of Maryland
Alsop’s Description of the Province of Maryland
Anburey’s Travels through the Interior Parts of America
Anburey’s Travels through the Interior Parts of America
Bancroft’s History of the United States
Bancroft’s History of the United States
Beverley’s History and Present State of Virginia
Beverley’s History and Present State of Virginia
Bozman’s History of Maryland
Bozman's Maryland History
Browne’s Maryland
Browne’s Maryland
Buck’s Old Plate
Buck's Vintage Plate
Burwell Papers, The
Burwell Papers, The
Byrd’s Westover Manuscripts
Byrd’s Westover Papers
Campbell’s History of the Colony and Ancient Dominion of Virginia
Campbell’s History of the Colony and Ancient Dominion of Virginia
Chastellux’s Travels in North America
Chastellux's Travels Through North America
Cooke’s Virginia
Cooke's Virginia
Doyle’s English Colonies in America
Doyle’s English Colonies in the U.S.
Fisher’s The Colonial Era
Fisher's The Colonial Period
Hammond’s Leah and Rachel; or, The Two Fruitful Sisters, Virginia and Maryland
Hammond’s Leah and Rachel; or, The Two Fruitful Sisters, Virginia and Maryland
Hamor’s True Discourse of the Present Estate of Virginia
Hamor’s True Account of the Current Situation in Virginia
Hening’s Virginia Statutes at Large
Hening’s Virginia Statutes Collection
Hildreth’s History of the United States
Hildreth’s History of the United States
Howe’s Historical Collections of Virginia
Howe’s History of Virginia
Howell’s State Trials
Howell’s State Trials
Irving’s Life of Washington
Irving's Washington Biography
Jefferson’s Notes on the State of Virginia
Jefferson’s Notes on the State of Virginia
Jefferson, Thomas, Life and Letters of
Jefferson, Thomas, Life and Letters of
Jones’ True Relation of the Present State of Virginia
Jones’ True Account of the Current Situation in Virginia
Lee, Richard Henry, Life and Letters of
Lee, Richard Henry, Life and Letters of
[Pg 304]Lossing’s Pictorial Field-Book of the Revolution
[Pg 304]Lossing’s Illustrated Guide to the Revolution
McMaster’s History of the People of the United States
McMaster’s History of the People of the United States
Madison, Mrs. Dolly, Life and Letters of
Madison, Mrs. Dolly, Life and Letters of
Maryland Archives
Maryland Historical Society
Magazine of American History
American History Magazine
Meade’s Old Churches, Ministers, and Families of Virginia
Meade’s Old Churches, Ministers, and Families of Virginia
Moore’s History of North Carolina
Moore's History of North Carolina
Purchas: His Pilgrimes
Purchas: His Travels
Ramsay’s History of South Carolina
Ramsay's History of South Carolina
Ridgely’s Annals of Annapolis
Ridgely’s Annapolis Annals
Robin, Abbé, New Travels through North America
Robin, Abbé, New Travels through North America
Rowland’s Life of George Mason
Rowland's Biography of George Mason
Scharf’s Chronicles of Baltimore
Scharf's Baltimore Chronicles
Smith’s General History of Virginia
Smith's History of Virginia
Smith’s True Relation of Virginia
Smith's True Account of Virginia
Tyler’s Life of Patrick Henry
Tyler’s Biography of Patrick Henry
Tyler’s History of American Literature
Tyler's History of American Lit
Virginia Historical Register, Ed. by W. Maxwell
Virginia Historical Register, Edited by W. Maxwell
Virginia Magazine of History and Biography
Virginia Magazine of History and Biography
Whitaker’s Good Newes from Virginia
Whitaker’s Good News from Virginia
William and Mary College Quarterly
William & Mary College Quarterly
Wirt’s Life of Patrick Henry
Wirt's Biography of Patrick Henry
Footnote:
Note:
[1] V. Library of Edmund Berkeley, Esq., Member of the Council (Died 15 Dec. 1718), from an inventory taken the 18 and 19 days of June, 1719:
[1] V. Library of Edmund Berkeley, Esq., Member of the Council (Died 15 Dec. 1718), from an inventory taken on June 18 and 19, 1719:
The whole Duty of Mann One old Bible and one old comon prayr book The Christian Sacrifice The great Duty of frequenting the Christian Sacrifice A Brief chronicle of the Civil Wars of England and Ireland. Cavalrie the first Book The common prayer book the best companion. Janna Divoram. Contemplations on the State of Mann the first part of the English Dixtionary The Wel Spring of Sciences The Young Clerk guide A compendium of physick The Athenian Oracle A Guide to Constables Some consideration touching the Stile of the Holy Scriptures. A perfect Guide for a Studious Young Lawyer The prsent State of London. a Profitable book for those that are burnt with Gunpowder. The first part of the English Dictionary a Compleat history of England The lives of the noble Grecians and Romans. The Tragedy of Darius and Julius Cæsar A Compleat Collections of all the Laws of Virginia The new world of English words. The history of the Jews. The Countrey Justice The first part of Compleat Histrey The Expotion of the Creed The Surgeons mate An Essay concerning human understanding a Breife Treatise of Testaments The Decameron A Compendius Dictionary Lexicon Manuale. Lord Delamers Works. Sixteen sermons on several occasions ffarquhars Works. An abridgment of all the Statutes in fforce The standard of the Quakers. The Hearts Ease. A Tryal of Faith Several Discourses of the great Duties of Natural Religion The Works of Josephus in three Volumes Doctor Reads Works. Abridgment of the Statutes of King Wm. Plutarchs Morals. Bethel or a fform for ffamilys Discourses on the History of the whole world of wisdom the second and third books. Mr. John Banisters Works. The History of ffrance the first and fourth volumes of the turkish spy Sermons on several occasions resolutions and devisions of Cases of Conscience Plutarchs Morals the Second Volume and the third. A Manual Anatomy England’s General Description Shakespears Works. Second Volume of Tom Browns Works Copies of Certain Letters. Ancient and the present State of the Empire of Germany. The Shepards oracles. Physoignomie and Chiromancy The Genral View of the Holy Scriptures The practice of piety The great law of consideration Trigonometrie Of generosity and constancy in the faith The History of the Revolutions in Sweeden The Marrow of Chyrurgery Toleration discuss’d. Letters of Remarkables in Switzerland The office of Executors a Companion for a Chyrurgeon The Critick The Lively Oracles The heaven of health The history of the Conquest of China Valentine and Orson. a Discourse on the Sacraments Some Motives to the Love of God. an Introduction to the Skill of Musick. Sermons and Discourses some of which never before printed. The Nature of Truth discuss’d The Method of physick The new London Dispensatory. a Compendius Dictionary Milk for Babes an Introduction to the Eight parts of Latin speech The use of piety The European Mercury The Books of psalms. Notes on Mr. Lockes Essay of Human Understanding Britains Remembrancer An Infallible way to Contentment a view of all the religions in the world A Description of the Little world. The portraiture of his sacred Majty in his solitudes and suferings The London Dispensatory English Examples a Short Introduction to Gramar a Short Catechisme The Esopps ffables Works of Mr Thos Southerne Eight Lattin Books.
The Whole Duty of Man One old Bible and one old common prayer book The Christian Sacrifice The important duty of regularly attending the Christian Sacrifice A Brief Chronicle of the Civil Wars of England and Ireland. Cavalrie the first Book The common prayer book is the best companion. Janna Divoram. Contemplations on the State of Man the first part of the English Dictionary The Well-Spring of Sciences The Young Clerk's Guide A Compendium of Physics The Athenian Oracle A Guide for Constables Some considerations about the Style of the Holy Scriptures. A perfect guide for a Studious Young Lawyer The present State of London. A useful book for those who are burned with Gunpowder. The first part of the English Dictionary a Complete History of England The Lives of the Noble Greeks and Romans. The Tragedy of Darius and Julius Caesar A Complete Collection of all the Laws of Virginia The New World of English Words. The History of the Jews. The County Justice The first part of Complete History The Explanation of the Creed The Surgeon's Mate An Essay Concerning Human Understanding A Brief Treatise on Testaments The Decameron A Compendious Dictionary Lexicon Manuale. Lord Delamer's Works. Sixteen Sermons on Various Occasions Farquhar's Works. An Abridgment of all the Statutes in force The Standard of the Quakers. The Heart's Ease. A Trial of Faith Several Discourses on the Great Duties of Natural Religion The Works of Josephus in Three Volumes Doctor Read's Works. Abridgment of the Statutes of King William. Plutarch's Morals. Bethel or a Form for Families Discourses on the History of the Whole World of Wisdom the Second and Third Books. Mr. John Banister's Works. The History of France the First and Fourth Volumes of the Turkish Spy Sermons on Various Occasions Resolutions and Divisions of Cases of Conscience Plutarch's Morals the Second and Third Volumes. A Manual Anatomy England’s General Description Shakespeare's Works. Second Volume of Tom Brown's Works Copies of Certain Letters. Ancient and the Present State of the Empire of Germany. The Shepherd's Oracles. Physiognomy and Chiromancy The General View of the Holy Scriptures The Practice of Piety The Great Law of Consideration Trigonometry Of Generosity and Constancy in the Faith The History of the Revolutions in Sweden The Marrow of Surgery Toleration Discussed. Letters of Remarkables in Switzerland The Office of Executors A Companion for a Surgeon The Critic The Lively Oracles The Heaven of Health The History of the Conquest of China Valentine and Orson. A Discourse on the Sacraments Some Motives for the Love of God. An Introduction to the Skill of Music. Sermons and Discourses some of which were never printed before. The Nature of Truth Discussed The Method of Physics The New London Dispensatory. A Compendious Dictionary Milk for Babes An Introduction to the Eight Parts of Latin Speech The Use of Piety The European Mercury The Books of Psalms. Notes on Mr. Locke's Essay on Human Understanding Britain's Remembrancer An Infallible Way to Contentment A View of All the Religions in the World A Description of the Little World. The Portrait of His Sacred Majesty in His Solitudes and Sufferings The London Dispensatory English Examples A Short Introduction to Grammar A Short Catechism Aesop's Fables Works of Mr. Thomas Southerne Eight Latin Books.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!